US20230116062A1 - Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis - Google Patents
Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis Download PDFInfo
- Publication number
- US20230116062A1 US20230116062A1 US17/898,776 US202217898776A US2023116062A1 US 20230116062 A1 US20230116062 A1 US 20230116062A1 US 202217898776 A US202217898776 A US 202217898776A US 2023116062 A1 US2023116062 A1 US 2023116062A1
- Authority
- US
- United States
- Prior art keywords
- alkyl
- aryl
- group
- substituted
- cells
- Prior art date
- Legal status (The legal status is an assumption and is not a legal conclusion. Google has not performed a legal analysis and makes no representation as to the accuracy of the status listed.)
- Pending
Links
- 239000003112 inhibitor Substances 0.000 title claims abstract description 195
- 210000003958 hematopoietic stem cell Anatomy 0.000 title claims abstract description 104
- 230000011132 hemopoiesis Effects 0.000 title abstract description 4
- 230000000694 effects Effects 0.000 title description 33
- 102000009105 Short Chain Dehydrogenase-Reductases Human genes 0.000 title description 6
- 108010048287 Short Chain Dehydrogenase-Reductases Proteins 0.000 title description 6
- 108010051913 15-hydroxyprostaglandin dehydrogenase Proteins 0.000 claims abstract description 209
- 102100030489 15-hydroxyprostaglandin dehydrogenase [NAD(+)] Human genes 0.000 claims abstract description 207
- 238000000034 method Methods 0.000 claims abstract description 54
- -1 —Si(C1-C3 alkyl)3 Chemical group 0.000 claims description 203
- 210000004027 cell Anatomy 0.000 claims description 193
- 125000000217 alkyl group Chemical group 0.000 claims description 134
- 210000001185 bone marrow Anatomy 0.000 claims description 94
- 229910052739 hydrogen Inorganic materials 0.000 claims description 93
- 125000003118 aryl group Chemical group 0.000 claims description 91
- 125000006686 (C1-C24) alkyl group Chemical group 0.000 claims description 62
- 239000001257 hydrogen Substances 0.000 claims description 61
- 229910052757 nitrogen Inorganic materials 0.000 claims description 55
- 150000003839 salts Chemical class 0.000 claims description 51
- 125000006413 ring segment Chemical group 0.000 claims description 40
- 125000001072 heteroaryl group Chemical group 0.000 claims description 39
- 125000004435 hydrogen atom Chemical class [H]* 0.000 claims description 37
- 210000000440 neutrophil Anatomy 0.000 claims description 35
- 125000001841 imino group Chemical group [H]N=* 0.000 claims description 32
- 125000000018 nitroso group Chemical group N(=O)* 0.000 claims description 31
- 102000004127 Cytokines Human genes 0.000 claims description 30
- 108090000695 Cytokines Proteins 0.000 claims description 30
- 230000003394 haemopoietic effect Effects 0.000 claims description 28
- 239000003795 chemical substances by application Substances 0.000 claims description 27
- 125000004122 cyclic group Chemical group 0.000 claims description 27
- 125000000623 heterocyclic group Chemical group 0.000 claims description 27
- 229910019142 PO4 Inorganic materials 0.000 claims description 25
- 125000002887 hydroxy group Chemical group [H]O* 0.000 claims description 25
- 235000021317 phosphate Nutrition 0.000 claims description 25
- 229910052801 chlorine Inorganic materials 0.000 claims description 23
- 229910052731 fluorine Inorganic materials 0.000 claims description 23
- 125000000449 nitro group Chemical group [O-][N+](*)=O 0.000 claims description 23
- 125000002924 primary amino group Chemical group [H]N([H])* 0.000 claims description 23
- 210000005259 peripheral blood Anatomy 0.000 claims description 22
- 239000011886 peripheral blood Substances 0.000 claims description 22
- 125000002252 acyl group Chemical group 0.000 claims description 20
- 208000007502 anemia Diseases 0.000 claims description 20
- 125000001273 sulfonato group Chemical group [O-]S(*)(=O)=O 0.000 claims description 20
- 125000003396 thiol group Chemical group [H]S* 0.000 claims description 20
- 125000004423 acyloxy group Chemical group 0.000 claims description 19
- 125000005277 alkyl imino group Chemical group 0.000 claims description 19
- 125000005116 aryl carbamoyl group Chemical group 0.000 claims description 19
- 125000004467 aryl imino group Chemical group 0.000 claims description 19
- 125000005163 aryl sulfanyl group Chemical group 0.000 claims description 19
- 125000004366 heterocycloalkenyl group Chemical group 0.000 claims description 19
- RIFHJAODNHLCBH-UHFFFAOYSA-N methanethione Chemical group S=[CH] RIFHJAODNHLCBH-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 claims description 19
- 208000004235 neutropenia Diseases 0.000 claims description 19
- 125000003367 polycyclic group Chemical group 0.000 claims description 19
- 210000004369 blood Anatomy 0.000 claims description 18
- 239000008280 blood Substances 0.000 claims description 18
- 229910052794 bromium Inorganic materials 0.000 claims description 18
- 238000002512 chemotherapy Methods 0.000 claims description 18
- 150000003013 phosphoric acid derivatives Chemical class 0.000 claims description 18
- 150000001413 amino acids Chemical class 0.000 claims description 17
- 150000003014 phosphoric acid esters Chemical class 0.000 claims description 17
- 229940124530 sulfonamide Drugs 0.000 claims description 17
- 150000003456 sulfonamides Chemical class 0.000 claims description 17
- 201000003793 Myelodysplastic syndrome Diseases 0.000 claims description 15
- 125000000753 cycloalkyl group Chemical group 0.000 claims description 15
- 206010043554 thrombocytopenia Diseases 0.000 claims description 15
- 238000001959 radiotherapy Methods 0.000 claims description 13
- 208000032467 Aplastic anaemia Diseases 0.000 claims description 12
- 206010033661 Pancytopenia Diseases 0.000 claims description 12
- 208000024389 cytopenia Diseases 0.000 claims description 12
- 206010028980 Neoplasm Diseases 0.000 claims description 11
- 208000015322 bone marrow disease Diseases 0.000 claims description 11
- 206010028537 myelofibrosis Diseases 0.000 claims description 11
- 238000002560 therapeutic procedure Methods 0.000 claims description 10
- 208000036142 Viral infection Diseases 0.000 claims description 9
- 230000009385 viral infection Effects 0.000 claims description 9
- 201000011510 cancer Diseases 0.000 claims description 8
- 230000001483 mobilizing effect Effects 0.000 claims description 6
- 230000003039 myelosuppressive effect Effects 0.000 claims description 3
- 230000003612 virological effect Effects 0.000 claims description 3
- 125000001475 halogen functional group Chemical group 0.000 claims 6
- 125000003302 alkenyloxy group Chemical group 0.000 claims 1
- 241000699670 Mus sp. Species 0.000 description 163
- LCYAYKSMOVLVRL-UHFFFAOYSA-N 2-butylsulfinyl-4-phenyl-6-thiophen-2-ylthieno[2,3-b]pyridin-3-amine Chemical compound C=12C(N)=C(S(=O)CCCC)SC2=NC(C=2SC=CC=2)=CC=1C1=CC=CC=C1 LCYAYKSMOVLVRL-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 94
- 150000001875 compounds Chemical class 0.000 description 85
- 239000000203 mixture Substances 0.000 description 61
- 102100039619 Granulocyte colony-stimulating factor Human genes 0.000 description 50
- 235000002639 sodium chloride Nutrition 0.000 description 49
- 210000001519 tissue Anatomy 0.000 description 49
- 210000000130 stem cell Anatomy 0.000 description 45
- 230000003287 optical effect Effects 0.000 description 44
- 125000004093 cyano group Chemical group *C#N 0.000 description 42
- 108010017080 Granulocyte Colony-Stimulating Factor Proteins 0.000 description 40
- 239000003814 drug Substances 0.000 description 39
- 208000037265 diseases, disorders, signs and symptoms Diseases 0.000 description 37
- LFQSCWFLJHTTHZ-UHFFFAOYSA-N Ethanol Chemical compound CCO LFQSCWFLJHTTHZ-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 35
- 239000003981 vehicle Substances 0.000 description 34
- 230000002354 daily effect Effects 0.000 description 33
- 229940079593 drug Drugs 0.000 description 33
- 125000002877 alkyl aryl group Chemical group 0.000 description 31
- UFHFLCQGNIYNRP-UHFFFAOYSA-N Hydrogen Chemical group [H][H] UFHFLCQGNIYNRP-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 30
- 210000004700 fetal blood Anatomy 0.000 description 30
- 125000003178 carboxy group Chemical group [H]OC(*)=O 0.000 description 29
- 238000011282 treatment Methods 0.000 description 29
- 238000010322 bone marrow transplantation Methods 0.000 description 28
- 125000004169 (C1-C6) alkyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 26
- 238000002360 preparation method Methods 0.000 description 26
- 229910052760 oxygen Inorganic materials 0.000 description 25
- 229910052717 sulfur Inorganic materials 0.000 description 25
- 201000010099 disease Diseases 0.000 description 24
- 125000004429 atom Chemical group 0.000 description 22
- 230000037396 body weight Effects 0.000 description 22
- 230000001225 therapeutic effect Effects 0.000 description 22
- 125000003917 carbamoyl group Chemical group [H]N([H])C(*)=O 0.000 description 21
- 125000004432 carbon atom Chemical group C* 0.000 description 21
- 125000001424 substituent group Chemical group 0.000 description 21
- 208000028867 ischemia Diseases 0.000 description 20
- 108090000623 proteins and genes Proteins 0.000 description 20
- 230000004083 survival effect Effects 0.000 description 19
- 238000002054 transplantation Methods 0.000 description 19
- 150000002148 esters Chemical class 0.000 description 18
- 125000001570 methylene group Chemical group [H]C([H])([*:1])[*:2] 0.000 description 18
- 125000003342 alkenyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 17
- 125000004414 alkyl thio group Chemical group 0.000 description 17
- 125000003710 aryl alkyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 17
- 102000001554 Hemoglobins Human genes 0.000 description 16
- 108010054147 Hemoglobins Proteins 0.000 description 16
- 125000005110 aryl thio group Chemical group 0.000 description 16
- 125000000852 azido group Chemical group *N=[N+]=[N-] 0.000 description 16
- XEYBRNLFEZDVAW-ARSRFYASSA-N dinoprostone Chemical compound CCCCC[C@H](O)\C=C\[C@H]1[C@H](O)CC(=O)[C@@H]1C\C=C/CCCC(O)=O XEYBRNLFEZDVAW-ARSRFYASSA-N 0.000 description 16
- 125000005842 heteroatom Chemical group 0.000 description 16
- 239000000651 prodrug Substances 0.000 description 16
- 229940002612 prodrug Drugs 0.000 description 16
- 125000002023 trifluoromethyl group Chemical group FC(F)(F)* 0.000 description 16
- 241000282414 Homo sapiens Species 0.000 description 15
- 108060001084 Luciferase Proteins 0.000 description 15
- 239000005089 Luciferase Substances 0.000 description 15
- 241000699666 Mus <mouse, genus> Species 0.000 description 15
- XFXPMWWXUTWYJX-UHFFFAOYSA-N Cyanide Chemical compound N#[C-] XFXPMWWXUTWYJX-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 14
- 210000002798 bone marrow cell Anatomy 0.000 description 14
- 235000019441 ethanol Nutrition 0.000 description 14
- 125000002485 formyl group Chemical group [H]C(*)=O 0.000 description 14
- 125000005843 halogen group Chemical group 0.000 description 14
- 238000005259 measurement Methods 0.000 description 14
- 230000005855 radiation Effects 0.000 description 14
- 239000000126 substance Substances 0.000 description 14
- JCXJVPUVTGWSNB-UHFFFAOYSA-N Nitrogen dioxide Chemical compound O=[N]=O JCXJVPUVTGWSNB-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 13
- 125000000304 alkynyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 13
- 125000002579 carboxylato group Chemical group [O-]C(*)=O 0.000 description 13
- 125000001651 cyanato group Chemical group [*]OC#N 0.000 description 13
- 208000035475 disorder Diseases 0.000 description 13
- 230000000302 ischemic effect Effects 0.000 description 13
- 125000001261 isocyanato group Chemical group *N=C=O 0.000 description 13
- 125000002462 isocyano group Chemical group *[N+]#[C-] 0.000 description 13
- 125000001810 isothiocyanato group Chemical group *N=C=S 0.000 description 13
- FVZVCSNXTFCBQU-UHFFFAOYSA-N phosphanyl Chemical group [PH2] FVZVCSNXTFCBQU-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 13
- 125000000394 phosphonato group Chemical group [O-]P([O-])(*)=O 0.000 description 13
- 125000001476 phosphono group Chemical group [H]OP(*)(=O)O[H] 0.000 description 13
- 150000003180 prostaglandins Chemical class 0.000 description 13
- 102000004169 proteins and genes Human genes 0.000 description 13
- 125000000020 sulfo group Chemical group O=S(=O)([*])O[H] 0.000 description 13
- 101000746367 Homo sapiens Granulocyte colony-stimulating factor Proteins 0.000 description 12
- 210000003743 erythrocyte Anatomy 0.000 description 12
- 238000002474 experimental method Methods 0.000 description 12
- 125000000524 functional group Chemical group 0.000 description 12
- 239000008194 pharmaceutical composition Substances 0.000 description 11
- 239000000243 solution Substances 0.000 description 11
- 239000002904 solvent Substances 0.000 description 11
- FAPWRFPIFSIZLT-UHFFFAOYSA-M Sodium chloride Chemical compound [Na+].[Cl-] FAPWRFPIFSIZLT-UHFFFAOYSA-M 0.000 description 10
- 229910052799 carbon Inorganic materials 0.000 description 10
- 229960002986 dinoprostone Drugs 0.000 description 10
- 239000002552 dosage form Substances 0.000 description 10
- 230000014509 gene expression Effects 0.000 description 10
- XEYBRNLFEZDVAW-UHFFFAOYSA-N prostaglandin E2 Natural products CCCCCC(O)C=CC1C(O)CC(=O)C1CC=CCCCC(O)=O XEYBRNLFEZDVAW-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 10
- XLYOFNOQVPJJNP-UHFFFAOYSA-N water Substances O XLYOFNOQVPJJNP-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 10
- 125000003545 alkoxy group Chemical group 0.000 description 9
- 238000005534 hematocrit Methods 0.000 description 9
- 210000000056 organ Anatomy 0.000 description 9
- 238000011084 recovery Methods 0.000 description 9
- 239000012453 solvate Substances 0.000 description 9
- CZMRCDWAGMRECN-UGDNZRGBSA-N Sucrose Chemical compound O[C@H]1[C@H](O)[C@@H](CO)O[C@@]1(CO)O[C@@H]1[C@H](O)[C@@H](O)[C@H](O)[C@@H](CO)O1 CZMRCDWAGMRECN-UGDNZRGBSA-N 0.000 description 8
- 239000002253 acid Substances 0.000 description 8
- 239000013078 crystal Substances 0.000 description 8
- 229940094443 oxytocics prostaglandins Drugs 0.000 description 8
- YIQPUIGJQJDJOS-UHFFFAOYSA-N plerixafor Chemical compound C=1C=C(CN2CCNCCCNCCNCCC2)C=CC=1CN1CCCNCCNCCCNCC1 YIQPUIGJQJDJOS-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 8
- 239000002243 precursor Substances 0.000 description 8
- 102000004190 Enzymes Human genes 0.000 description 7
- 108090000790 Enzymes Proteins 0.000 description 7
- 238000003556 assay Methods 0.000 description 7
- 238000004820 blood count Methods 0.000 description 7
- 238000006243 chemical reaction Methods 0.000 description 7
- 150000002170 ethers Chemical class 0.000 description 7
- 238000001727 in vivo Methods 0.000 description 7
- 208000015181 infectious disease Diseases 0.000 description 7
- 210000004698 lymphocyte Anatomy 0.000 description 7
- 125000002496 methyl group Chemical group [H]C([H])([H])* 0.000 description 7
- 108020004707 nucleic acids Proteins 0.000 description 7
- 102000039446 nucleic acids Human genes 0.000 description 7
- 239000010452 phosphate Substances 0.000 description 7
- 229960002169 plerixafor Drugs 0.000 description 7
- 239000011780 sodium chloride Substances 0.000 description 7
- 231100000331 toxic Toxicity 0.000 description 7
- 230000002588 toxic effect Effects 0.000 description 7
- CSCPPACGZOOCGX-UHFFFAOYSA-N Acetone Chemical compound CC(C)=O CSCPPACGZOOCGX-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 6
- WEVYAHXRMPXWCK-UHFFFAOYSA-N Acetonitrile Chemical compound CC#N WEVYAHXRMPXWCK-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 6
- RTZKZFJDLAIYFH-UHFFFAOYSA-N Diethyl ether Chemical compound CCOCC RTZKZFJDLAIYFH-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 6
- YNAVUWVOSKDBBP-UHFFFAOYSA-N Morpholine Chemical compound C1COCCN1 YNAVUWVOSKDBBP-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 6
- GXCLVBGFBYZDAG-UHFFFAOYSA-N N-[2-(1H-indol-3-yl)ethyl]-N-methylprop-2-en-1-amine Chemical compound CN(CCC1=CNC2=C1C=CC=C2)CC=C GXCLVBGFBYZDAG-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 6
- 229920002685 Polyoxyl 35CastorOil Polymers 0.000 description 6
- JUJWROOIHBZHMG-UHFFFAOYSA-N Pyridine Chemical group C1=CC=NC=C1 JUJWROOIHBZHMG-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 6
- 239000000556 agonist Substances 0.000 description 6
- 238000004458 analytical method Methods 0.000 description 6
- 239000003937 drug carrier Substances 0.000 description 6
- MMXKVMNBHPAILY-UHFFFAOYSA-N ethyl laurate Chemical compound CCCCCCCCCCCC(=O)OCC MMXKVMNBHPAILY-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 6
- 238000001943 fluorescence-activated cell sorting Methods 0.000 description 6
- 238000009472 formulation Methods 0.000 description 6
- 230000004927 fusion Effects 0.000 description 6
- 125000001183 hydrocarbyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 6
- 210000000265 leukocyte Anatomy 0.000 description 6
- 125000000956 methoxy group Chemical group [H]C([H])([H])O* 0.000 description 6
- 150000007523 nucleic acids Chemical class 0.000 description 6
- 125000001181 organosilyl group Chemical group [SiH3]* 0.000 description 6
- QUANRIQJNFHVEU-UHFFFAOYSA-N oxirane;propane-1,2,3-triol Chemical compound C1CO1.OCC(O)CO QUANRIQJNFHVEU-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 6
- 125000001997 phenyl group Chemical group [H]C1=C([H])C([H])=C(*)C([H])=C1[H] 0.000 description 6
- 239000008389 polyethoxylated castor oil Substances 0.000 description 6
- 102000005962 receptors Human genes 0.000 description 6
- 108020003175 receptors Proteins 0.000 description 6
- 239000007787 solid Substances 0.000 description 6
- 238000007920 subcutaneous administration Methods 0.000 description 6
- 238000003419 tautomerization reaction Methods 0.000 description 6
- 210000003954 umbilical cord Anatomy 0.000 description 6
- 125000006273 (C1-C3) alkyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 5
- QAOBBBBDJSWHMU-WMBBNPMCSA-N 16,16-dimethylprostaglandin E2 Chemical compound CCCCC(C)(C)[C@H](O)\C=C\[C@H]1[C@H](O)CC(=O)[C@@H]1C\C=C/CCCC(O)=O QAOBBBBDJSWHMU-WMBBNPMCSA-N 0.000 description 5
- 201000006474 Brain Ischemia Diseases 0.000 description 5
- 238000011746 C57BL/6J (JAX™ mouse strain) Methods 0.000 description 5
- OKTJSMMVPCPJKN-UHFFFAOYSA-N Carbon Chemical compound [C] OKTJSMMVPCPJKN-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 5
- 102100021973 Carbonyl reductase [NADPH] 1 Human genes 0.000 description 5
- YLQBMQCUIZJEEH-UHFFFAOYSA-N Furan Chemical group C=1C=COC=1 YLQBMQCUIZJEEH-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 5
- 102100031573 Hematopoietic progenitor cell antigen CD34 Human genes 0.000 description 5
- 101000777663 Homo sapiens Hematopoietic progenitor cell antigen CD34 Proteins 0.000 description 5
- 201000003710 autoimmune thrombocytopenic purpura Diseases 0.000 description 5
- 125000001797 benzyl group Chemical group [H]C1=C([H])C([H])=C(C([H])=C1[H])C([H])([H])* 0.000 description 5
- 239000000872 buffer Substances 0.000 description 5
- 230000006378 damage Effects 0.000 description 5
- 238000013461 design Methods 0.000 description 5
- 238000001802 infusion Methods 0.000 description 5
- 238000002347 injection Methods 0.000 description 5
- 239000007924 injection Substances 0.000 description 5
- 238000001990 intravenous administration Methods 0.000 description 5
- 210000004185 liver Anatomy 0.000 description 5
- 239000000463 material Substances 0.000 description 5
- UHOVQNZJYSORNB-UHFFFAOYSA-N monobenzene Natural products C1=CC=CC=C1 UHOVQNZJYSORNB-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 5
- 208000031225 myocardial ischemia Diseases 0.000 description 5
- 239000000546 pharmaceutical excipient Substances 0.000 description 5
- 239000000843 powder Substances 0.000 description 5
- 125000006239 protecting group Chemical group 0.000 description 5
- 229920002477 rna polymer Polymers 0.000 description 5
- 125000000547 substituted alkyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 5
- 208000024891 symptom Diseases 0.000 description 5
- 125000004209 (C1-C8) alkyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 4
- KDCGOANMDULRCW-UHFFFAOYSA-N 7H-purine Chemical compound N1=CNC2=NC=NC2=C1 KDCGOANMDULRCW-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 4
- HBAQYPYDRFILMT-UHFFFAOYSA-N 8-[3-(1-cyclopropylpyrazol-4-yl)-1H-pyrazolo[4,3-d]pyrimidin-5-yl]-3-methyl-3,8-diazabicyclo[3.2.1]octan-2-one Chemical class C1(CC1)N1N=CC(=C1)C1=NNC2=C1N=C(N=C2)N1C2C(N(CC1CC2)C)=O HBAQYPYDRFILMT-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 4
- IJGRMHOSHXDMSA-UHFFFAOYSA-N Atomic nitrogen Chemical compound N#N IJGRMHOSHXDMSA-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 4
- VTYYLEPIZMXCLO-UHFFFAOYSA-L Calcium carbonate Chemical compound [Ca+2].[O-]C([O-])=O VTYYLEPIZMXCLO-UHFFFAOYSA-L 0.000 description 4
- WQZGKKKJIJFFOK-GASJEMHNSA-N Glucose Natural products OC[C@H]1OC(O)[C@H](O)[C@@H](O)[C@@H]1O WQZGKKKJIJFFOK-GASJEMHNSA-N 0.000 description 4
- 101150024938 HPGD gene Proteins 0.000 description 4
- 101000896985 Homo sapiens Carbonyl reductase [NADPH] 1 Proteins 0.000 description 4
- 206010021245 Idiopathic thrombocytopenic purpura Diseases 0.000 description 4
- 241001465754 Metazoa Species 0.000 description 4
- 206010034576 Peripheral ischaemia Diseases 0.000 description 4
- 208000018262 Peripheral vascular disease Diseases 0.000 description 4
- NQRYJNQNLNOLGT-UHFFFAOYSA-N Piperidine Chemical compound C1CCNCC1 NQRYJNQNLNOLGT-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 4
- SMWDFEZZVXVKRB-UHFFFAOYSA-N Quinoline Chemical compound N1=CC=CC2=CC=CC=C21 SMWDFEZZVXVKRB-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 4
- 229920002472 Starch Polymers 0.000 description 4
- 229930006000 Sucrose Natural products 0.000 description 4
- NINIDFKCEFEMDL-UHFFFAOYSA-N Sulfur Chemical compound [S] NINIDFKCEFEMDL-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 4
- 210000001744 T-lymphocyte Anatomy 0.000 description 4
- 208000031981 Thrombocytopenic Idiopathic Purpura Diseases 0.000 description 4
- 125000003282 alkyl amino group Chemical group 0.000 description 4
- 125000004448 alkyl carbonyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 4
- 125000006242 amine protecting group Chemical group 0.000 description 4
- 239000005557 antagonist Substances 0.000 description 4
- 239000000427 antigen Substances 0.000 description 4
- 108091007433 antigens Proteins 0.000 description 4
- 102000036639 antigens Human genes 0.000 description 4
- QVGXLLKOCUKJST-UHFFFAOYSA-N atomic oxygen Chemical compound [O] QVGXLLKOCUKJST-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 4
- 210000003719 b-lymphocyte Anatomy 0.000 description 4
- WQZGKKKJIJFFOK-VFUOTHLCSA-N beta-D-glucose Chemical compound OC[C@H]1O[C@@H](O)[C@H](O)[C@@H](O)[C@@H]1O WQZGKKKJIJFFOK-VFUOTHLCSA-N 0.000 description 4
- 230000015572 biosynthetic process Effects 0.000 description 4
- 150000001721 carbon Chemical group 0.000 description 4
- 238000011254 conventional chemotherapy Methods 0.000 description 4
- 208000029078 coronary artery disease Diseases 0.000 description 4
- 230000003247 decreasing effect Effects 0.000 description 4
- 239000006185 dispersion Substances 0.000 description 4
- 230000002255 enzymatic effect Effects 0.000 description 4
- 230000001605 fetal effect Effects 0.000 description 4
- 239000000796 flavoring agent Substances 0.000 description 4
- 235000013355 food flavoring agent Nutrition 0.000 description 4
- 230000006870 function Effects 0.000 description 4
- 239000008103 glucose Substances 0.000 description 4
- 239000003102 growth factor Substances 0.000 description 4
- 229910052736 halogen Inorganic materials 0.000 description 4
- 150000002367 halogens Chemical class 0.000 description 4
- 238000002650 immunosuppressive therapy Methods 0.000 description 4
- CGIGDMFJXJATDK-UHFFFAOYSA-N indomethacin Chemical compound CC1=C(CC(O)=O)C2=CC(OC)=CC=C2N1C(=O)C1=CC=C(Cl)C=C1 CGIGDMFJXJATDK-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 4
- 230000006698 induction Effects 0.000 description 4
- 230000002401 inhibitory effect Effects 0.000 description 4
- 230000005764 inhibitory process Effects 0.000 description 4
- 238000007918 intramuscular administration Methods 0.000 description 4
- AWJUIBRHMBBTKR-UHFFFAOYSA-N isoquinoline Chemical compound C1=NC=CC2=CC=CC=C21 AWJUIBRHMBBTKR-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 4
- 238000004519 manufacturing process Methods 0.000 description 4
- 230000001404 mediated effect Effects 0.000 description 4
- 239000001301 oxygen Substances 0.000 description 4
- 229920000642 polymer Polymers 0.000 description 4
- 230000001737 promoting effect Effects 0.000 description 4
- 230000004044 response Effects 0.000 description 4
- 239000003381 stabilizer Substances 0.000 description 4
- 235000019698 starch Nutrition 0.000 description 4
- 239000005720 sucrose Substances 0.000 description 4
- 239000011593 sulfur Substances 0.000 description 4
- 150000003467 sulfuric acid derivatives Chemical class 0.000 description 4
- 238000003786 synthesis reaction Methods 0.000 description 4
- 229940124597 therapeutic agent Drugs 0.000 description 4
- 229940126460 thrombopoietin receptor agonist Drugs 0.000 description 4
- ZWEHNKRNPOVVGH-UHFFFAOYSA-N 2-Butanone Chemical compound CCC(C)=O ZWEHNKRNPOVVGH-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 3
- QTBSBXVTEAMEQO-UHFFFAOYSA-M Acetate Chemical compound CC([O-])=O QTBSBXVTEAMEQO-UHFFFAOYSA-M 0.000 description 3
- GUBGYTABKSRVRQ-XLOQQCSPSA-N Alpha-Lactose Chemical compound O[C@@H]1[C@@H](O)[C@@H](O)[C@@H](CO)O[C@H]1O[C@@H]1[C@@H](CO)O[C@H](O)[C@H](O)[C@H]1O GUBGYTABKSRVRQ-XLOQQCSPSA-N 0.000 description 3
- JGLMVXWAHNTPRF-CMDGGOBGSA-N CCN1N=C(C)C=C1C(=O)NC1=NC2=CC(=CC(OC)=C2N1C\C=C\CN1C(NC(=O)C2=CC(C)=NN2CC)=NC2=CC(=CC(OCCCN3CCOCC3)=C12)C(N)=O)C(N)=O Chemical compound CCN1N=C(C)C=C1C(=O)NC1=NC2=CC(=CC(OC)=C2N1C\C=C\CN1C(NC(=O)C2=CC(C)=NN2CC)=NC2=CC(=CC(OCCCN3CCOCC3)=C12)C(N)=O)C(N)=O JGLMVXWAHNTPRF-CMDGGOBGSA-N 0.000 description 3
- 208000024172 Cardiovascular disease Diseases 0.000 description 3
- 206010068051 Chimerism Diseases 0.000 description 3
- 208000032064 Chronic Limb-Threatening Ischemia Diseases 0.000 description 3
- 102000053602 DNA Human genes 0.000 description 3
- 108020004414 DNA Proteins 0.000 description 3
- YMWUJEATGCHHMB-UHFFFAOYSA-N Dichloromethane Chemical compound ClCCl YMWUJEATGCHHMB-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 3
- XEKOWRVHYACXOJ-UHFFFAOYSA-N Ethyl acetate Chemical compound CCOC(C)=O XEKOWRVHYACXOJ-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 3
- 108010010803 Gelatin Proteins 0.000 description 3
- 208000026350 Inborn Genetic disease Diseases 0.000 description 3
- 206010061218 Inflammation Diseases 0.000 description 3
- 206010022562 Intermittent claudication Diseases 0.000 description 3
- GUBGYTABKSRVRQ-QKKXKWKRSA-N Lactose Natural products OC[C@H]1O[C@@H](O[C@H]2[C@H](O)[C@@H](O)C(O)O[C@@H]2CO)[C@H](O)[C@@H](O)[C@H]1O GUBGYTABKSRVRQ-QKKXKWKRSA-N 0.000 description 3
- 206010025327 Lymphopenia Diseases 0.000 description 3
- 241000124008 Mammalia Species 0.000 description 3
- 102100027754 Mast/stem cell growth factor receptor Kit Human genes 0.000 description 3
- OKKJLVBELUTLKV-UHFFFAOYSA-N Methanol Chemical compound OC OKKJLVBELUTLKV-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 3
- ZMXDDKWLCZADIW-UHFFFAOYSA-N N,N-Dimethylformamide Chemical compound CN(C)C=O ZMXDDKWLCZADIW-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 3
- 239000002202 Polyethylene glycol Substances 0.000 description 3
- DNIAPMSPPWPWGF-UHFFFAOYSA-N Propylene glycol Chemical compound CC(O)CO DNIAPMSPPWPWGF-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 3
- 102100024448 Prostaglandin E2 receptor EP2 subtype Human genes 0.000 description 3
- 241000125945 Protoparvovirus Species 0.000 description 3
- KAESVJOAVNADME-UHFFFAOYSA-N Pyrrole Chemical group C=1C=CNC=1 KAESVJOAVNADME-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 3
- RWRDLPDLKQPQOW-UHFFFAOYSA-N Pyrrolidine Chemical compound C1CCNC1 RWRDLPDLKQPQOW-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 3
- WYURNTSHIVDZCO-UHFFFAOYSA-N Tetrahydrofuran Chemical compound C1CCOC1 WYURNTSHIVDZCO-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 3
- YXFVVABEGXRONW-UHFFFAOYSA-N Toluene Chemical compound CC1=CC=CC=C1 YXFVVABEGXRONW-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 3
- ZMANZCXQSJIPKH-UHFFFAOYSA-N Triethylamine Chemical compound CCN(CC)CC ZMANZCXQSJIPKH-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 3
- 241000700605 Viruses Species 0.000 description 3
- 208000027418 Wounds and injury Diseases 0.000 description 3
- 125000004442 acylamino group Chemical group 0.000 description 3
- 239000000443 aerosol Substances 0.000 description 3
- 150000004781 alginic acids Chemical class 0.000 description 3
- 125000004453 alkoxycarbonyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 3
- 125000005194 alkoxycarbonyloxy group Chemical group 0.000 description 3
- 125000004947 alkyl aryl amino group Chemical group 0.000 description 3
- 125000003806 alkyl carbonyl amino group Chemical group 0.000 description 3
- 125000005196 alkyl carbonyloxy group Chemical group 0.000 description 3
- 125000004691 alkyl thio carbonyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 3
- WNROFYMDJYEPJX-UHFFFAOYSA-K aluminium hydroxide Chemical compound [OH-].[OH-].[OH-].[Al+3] WNROFYMDJYEPJX-UHFFFAOYSA-K 0.000 description 3
- 125000001769 aryl amino group Chemical group 0.000 description 3
- 125000004658 aryl carbonyl amino group Chemical group 0.000 description 3
- 125000005199 aryl carbonyloxy group Chemical group 0.000 description 3
- 125000005200 aryloxy carbonyloxy group Chemical group 0.000 description 3
- 239000002585 base Substances 0.000 description 3
- 230000008901 benefit Effects 0.000 description 3
- 210000004271 bone marrow stromal cell Anatomy 0.000 description 3
- 125000001951 carbamoylamino group Chemical group C(N)(=O)N* 0.000 description 3
- 150000007942 carboxylates Chemical class 0.000 description 3
- 208000026106 cerebrovascular disease Diseases 0.000 description 3
- KRKNYBCHXYNGOX-UHFFFAOYSA-N citric acid Chemical compound OC(=O)CC(O)(C(O)=O)CC(O)=O KRKNYBCHXYNGOX-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 3
- 238000007796 conventional method Methods 0.000 description 3
- 230000003111 delayed effect Effects 0.000 description 3
- 206010012601 diabetes mellitus Diseases 0.000 description 3
- 238000010586 diagram Methods 0.000 description 3
- 125000004663 dialkyl amino group Chemical group 0.000 description 3
- 125000004986 diarylamino group Chemical group 0.000 description 3
- 239000000839 emulsion Substances 0.000 description 3
- 239000008273 gelatin Substances 0.000 description 3
- 229920000159 gelatin Polymers 0.000 description 3
- 235000019322 gelatine Nutrition 0.000 description 3
- 235000011852 gelatine desserts Nutrition 0.000 description 3
- 208000016361 genetic disease Diseases 0.000 description 3
- RAXXELZNTBOGNW-UHFFFAOYSA-N imidazole Chemical group C1=CNC=N1 RAXXELZNTBOGNW-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 3
- 230000001976 improved effect Effects 0.000 description 3
- 210000004263 induced pluripotent stem cell Anatomy 0.000 description 3
- 230000004054 inflammatory process Effects 0.000 description 3
- 208000014674 injury Diseases 0.000 description 3
- 238000007912 intraperitoneal administration Methods 0.000 description 3
- 239000007928 intraperitoneal injection Substances 0.000 description 3
- 125000001449 isopropyl group Chemical group [H]C([H])([H])C([H])(*)C([H])([H])[H] 0.000 description 3
- 239000008101 lactose Substances 0.000 description 3
- 239000007788 liquid Substances 0.000 description 3
- 239000006210 lotion Substances 0.000 description 3
- 239000000314 lubricant Substances 0.000 description 3
- 239000002674 ointment Substances 0.000 description 3
- 239000012071 phase Substances 0.000 description 3
- NBIIXXVUZAFLBC-UHFFFAOYSA-K phosphate Chemical compound [O-]P([O-])([O-])=O NBIIXXVUZAFLBC-UHFFFAOYSA-K 0.000 description 3
- 210000002826 placenta Anatomy 0.000 description 3
- 229920001223 polyethylene glycol Polymers 0.000 description 3
- 230000008569 process Effects 0.000 description 3
- UMJSCPRVCHMLSP-UHFFFAOYSA-N pyridine Chemical group COC1=CC=CN=C1 UMJSCPRVCHMLSP-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 3
- 239000008107 starch Substances 0.000 description 3
- 125000005017 substituted alkenyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 3
- 125000003107 substituted aryl group Chemical group 0.000 description 3
- 239000000758 substrate Substances 0.000 description 3
- 125000005420 sulfonamido group Chemical group S(=O)(=O)(N*)* 0.000 description 3
- 150000003462 sulfoxides Chemical class 0.000 description 3
- 238000012360 testing method Methods 0.000 description 3
- CXWXQJXEFPUFDZ-UHFFFAOYSA-N tetralin Chemical compound C1=CC=C2CCCCC2=C1 CXWXQJXEFPUFDZ-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 3
- 230000017423 tissue regeneration Effects 0.000 description 3
- 231100000419 toxicity Toxicity 0.000 description 3
- 230000001988 toxicity Effects 0.000 description 3
- 208000019553 vascular disease Diseases 0.000 description 3
- 230000003442 weekly effect Effects 0.000 description 3
- FCEHBMOGCRZNNI-UHFFFAOYSA-N 1-benzothiophene Chemical compound C1=CC=C2SC=CC2=C1 FCEHBMOGCRZNNI-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- PMNLUUOXGOOLSP-UHFFFAOYSA-N 2-mercaptopropanoic acid Chemical compound CC(S)C(O)=O PMNLUUOXGOOLSP-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 102100028207 6-phosphogluconate dehydrogenase, decarboxylating Human genes 0.000 description 2
- 101150084229 ATXN1 gene Proteins 0.000 description 2
- 229920001817 Agar Polymers 0.000 description 2
- 208000030760 Anaemia of chronic disease Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 206010003210 Arteriosclerosis Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 241000416162 Astragalus gummifer Species 0.000 description 2
- 208000010392 Bone Fractures Diseases 0.000 description 2
- HEDRZPFGACZZDS-UHFFFAOYSA-N Chloroform Chemical compound ClC(Cl)Cl HEDRZPFGACZZDS-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 208000017667 Chronic Disease Diseases 0.000 description 2
- VJGGHXVGBSZVMZ-QIZQQNKQSA-N Cloprostenol Chemical compound C([C@H](O)\C=C\[C@@H]1[C@H]([C@@H](O)C[C@H]1O)C\C=C/CCCC(O)=O)OC1=CC=CC(Cl)=C1 VJGGHXVGBSZVMZ-QIZQQNKQSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 206010053138 Congenital aplastic anaemia Diseases 0.000 description 2
- CMSMOCZEIVJLDB-UHFFFAOYSA-N Cyclophosphamide Chemical compound ClCCN(CCCl)P1(=O)NCCCO1 CMSMOCZEIVJLDB-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 101710151348 D-3-phosphoglycerate dehydrogenase Proteins 0.000 description 2
- IAZDPXIOMUYVGZ-UHFFFAOYSA-N Dimethylsulphoxide Chemical compound CS(C)=O IAZDPXIOMUYVGZ-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 108010092408 Eosinophil Peroxidase Proteins 0.000 description 2
- 102100028471 Eosinophil peroxidase Human genes 0.000 description 2
- ZZSNKZQZMQGXPY-UHFFFAOYSA-N Ethyl cellulose Chemical compound CCOCC1OC(OC)C(OCC)C(OCC)C1OC1C(O)C(O)C(OC)C(CO)O1 ZZSNKZQZMQGXPY-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 239000001856 Ethyl cellulose Substances 0.000 description 2
- PEDCQBHIVMGVHV-UHFFFAOYSA-N Glycerine Chemical compound OCC(O)CO PEDCQBHIVMGVHV-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 108010017213 Granulocyte-Macrophage Colony-Stimulating Factor Proteins 0.000 description 2
- 102100039620 Granulocyte-macrophage colony-stimulating factor Human genes 0.000 description 2
- 206010019280 Heart failures Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 208000017604 Hodgkin disease Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 101000738771 Homo sapiens Receptor-type tyrosine-protein phosphatase C Proteins 0.000 description 2
- 101000617130 Homo sapiens Stromal cell-derived factor 1 Proteins 0.000 description 2
- 206010051645 Idiopathic neutropenia Diseases 0.000 description 2
- SIKJAQJRHWYJAI-UHFFFAOYSA-N Indole Chemical compound C1=CC=C2NC=CC2=C1 SIKJAQJRHWYJAI-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 206010052210 Infantile genetic agranulocytosis Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 108010002386 Interleukin-3 Proteins 0.000 description 2
- 102000000646 Interleukin-3 Human genes 0.000 description 2
- 108090001005 Interleukin-6 Proteins 0.000 description 2
- 102000004889 Interleukin-6 Human genes 0.000 description 2
- 206010022680 Intestinal ischaemia Diseases 0.000 description 2
- KFZMGEQAYNKOFK-UHFFFAOYSA-N Isopropanol Chemical compound CC(C)O KFZMGEQAYNKOFK-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 206010025323 Lymphomas Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 229910003204 NH2 Inorganic materials 0.000 description 2
- UFWIBTONFRDIAS-UHFFFAOYSA-N Naphthalene Chemical compound C1=CC=CC2=CC=CC=C21 UFWIBTONFRDIAS-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 208000005764 Peripheral Arterial Disease Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 208000030831 Peripheral arterial occlusive disease Diseases 0.000 description 2
- GLUUGHFHXGJENI-UHFFFAOYSA-N Piperazine Chemical compound C1CNCCN1 GLUUGHFHXGJENI-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 206010035226 Plasma cell myeloma Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 102100024450 Prostaglandin E2 receptor EP4 subtype Human genes 0.000 description 2
- 102000016971 Proto-Oncogene Proteins c-kit Human genes 0.000 description 2
- 108010014608 Proto-Oncogene Proteins c-kit Proteins 0.000 description 2
- 206010061924 Pulmonary toxicity Diseases 0.000 description 2
- KYQCOXFCLRTKLS-UHFFFAOYSA-N Pyrazine Chemical group C1=CN=CC=N1 KYQCOXFCLRTKLS-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 102100037422 Receptor-type tyrosine-protein phosphatase C Human genes 0.000 description 2
- 206010063897 Renal ischaemia Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 208000006011 Stroke Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 102100021669 Stromal cell-derived factor 1 Human genes 0.000 description 2
- YTPLMLYBLZKORZ-UHFFFAOYSA-N Thiophene Chemical group C=1C=CSC=1 YTPLMLYBLZKORZ-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 206010043540 Thromboangiitis obliterans Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 102100034195 Thrombopoietin Human genes 0.000 description 2
- 101710113649 Thyroid peroxidase Proteins 0.000 description 2
- 229920001615 Tragacanth Polymers 0.000 description 2
- 208000032109 Transient ischaemic attack Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 206010052779 Transplant rejections Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 206010052428 Wound Diseases 0.000 description 2
- XJLXINKUBYWONI-DQQFMEOOSA-N [[(2r,3r,4r,5r)-5-(6-aminopurin-9-yl)-3-hydroxy-4-phosphonooxyoxolan-2-yl]methoxy-hydroxyphosphoryl] [(2s,3r,4s,5s)-5-(3-carbamoylpyridin-1-ium-1-yl)-3,4-dihydroxyoxolan-2-yl]methyl phosphate Chemical compound NC(=O)C1=CC=C[N+]([C@@H]2[C@H]([C@@H](O)[C@H](COP([O-])(=O)OP(O)(=O)OC[C@@H]3[C@H]([C@@H](OP(O)(O)=O)[C@@H](O3)N3C4=NC=NC(N)=C4N=C3)O)O2)O)=C1 XJLXINKUBYWONI-DQQFMEOOSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 238000009825 accumulation Methods 0.000 description 2
- 230000002378 acidificating effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 230000009471 action Effects 0.000 description 2
- 239000004480 active ingredient Substances 0.000 description 2
- 206010069351 acute lung injury Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 206010000891 acute myocardial infarction Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 239000008272 agar Substances 0.000 description 2
- 125000003158 alcohol group Chemical group 0.000 description 2
- 125000002723 alicyclic group Chemical group 0.000 description 2
- 125000004457 alkyl amino carbonyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 2
- 125000004644 alkyl sulfinyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 2
- 230000000735 allogeneic effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 150000001408 amides Chemical class 0.000 description 2
- 150000001412 amines Chemical class 0.000 description 2
- 208000022400 anemia due to chronic disease Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 150000001450 anions Chemical class 0.000 description 2
- 230000000692 anti-sense effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 230000000890 antigenic effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 239000002249 anxiolytic agent Substances 0.000 description 2
- 239000007864 aqueous solution Substances 0.000 description 2
- 125000005129 aryl carbonyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 2
- RFRXIWQYSOIBDI-UHFFFAOYSA-N benzarone Chemical compound CCC=1OC2=CC=CC=C2C=1C(=O)C1=CC=C(O)C=C1 RFRXIWQYSOIBDI-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- IOJUPLGTWVMSFF-UHFFFAOYSA-N benzothiazole Chemical compound C1=CC=C2SC=NC2=C1 IOJUPLGTWVMSFF-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- AQOKCDNYWBIDND-FTOWTWDKSA-N bimatoprost Chemical compound CCNC(=O)CCC\C=C/C[C@H]1[C@@H](O)C[C@@H](O)[C@@H]1\C=C\[C@@H](O)CCC1=CC=CC=C1 AQOKCDNYWBIDND-FTOWTWDKSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 229960002470 bimatoprost Drugs 0.000 description 2
- 239000011230 binding agent Substances 0.000 description 2
- 210000000601 blood cell Anatomy 0.000 description 2
- 230000017531 blood circulation Effects 0.000 description 2
- 210000004556 brain Anatomy 0.000 description 2
- 229950008654 butaprost Drugs 0.000 description 2
- 229910000019 calcium carbonate Inorganic materials 0.000 description 2
- 235000010216 calcium carbonate Nutrition 0.000 description 2
- 239000002775 capsule Substances 0.000 description 2
- 125000002915 carbonyl group Chemical group [*:2]C([*:1])=O 0.000 description 2
- 239000001768 carboxy methyl cellulose Substances 0.000 description 2
- 150000001732 carboxylic acid derivatives Chemical class 0.000 description 2
- 230000000747 cardiac effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 150000001768 cations Chemical class 0.000 description 2
- 230000001413 cellular effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 206010008118 cerebral infarction Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 239000007810 chemical reaction solvent Substances 0.000 description 2
- 238000004587 chromatography analysis Methods 0.000 description 2
- 208000024980 claudication Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 229960004409 cloprostenol Drugs 0.000 description 2
- 210000001072 colon Anatomy 0.000 description 2
- 238000011284 combination treatment Methods 0.000 description 2
- 239000002537 cosmetic Substances 0.000 description 2
- 239000006071 cream Substances 0.000 description 2
- 238000002425 crystallisation Methods 0.000 description 2
- 230000008025 crystallization Effects 0.000 description 2
- 230000007547 defect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 230000002950 deficient Effects 0.000 description 2
- 210000004443 dendritic cell Anatomy 0.000 description 2
- 230000001419 dependent effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 230000005595 deprotonation Effects 0.000 description 2
- 238000010537 deprotonation reaction Methods 0.000 description 2
- 235000014113 dietary fatty acids Nutrition 0.000 description 2
- 239000003085 diluting agent Substances 0.000 description 2
- 239000007884 disintegrant Substances 0.000 description 2
- 208000009190 disseminated intravascular coagulation Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 210000001671 embryonic stem cell Anatomy 0.000 description 2
- 235000019325 ethyl cellulose Nutrition 0.000 description 2
- 229920001249 ethyl cellulose Polymers 0.000 description 2
- 125000001495 ethyl group Chemical group [H]C([H])([H])C([H])([H])* 0.000 description 2
- 238000013265 extended release Methods 0.000 description 2
- 239000000284 extract Substances 0.000 description 2
- 239000000194 fatty acid Substances 0.000 description 2
- 229930195729 fatty acid Natural products 0.000 description 2
- 239000000945 filler Substances 0.000 description 2
- 229960000390 fludarabine Drugs 0.000 description 2
- GIUYCYHIANZCFB-FJFJXFQQSA-N fludarabine phosphate Chemical compound C1=NC=2C(N)=NC(F)=NC=2N1[C@@H]1O[C@H](COP(O)(O)=O)[C@@H](O)[C@@H]1O GIUYCYHIANZCFB-FJFJXFQQSA-N 0.000 description 2
- WWSWYXNVCBLWNZ-QIZQQNKQSA-N fluprostenol Chemical compound C([C@H](O)\C=C\[C@@H]1[C@H]([C@@H](O)C[C@H]1O)C\C=C/CCCC(O)=O)OC1=CC=CC(C(F)(F)F)=C1 WWSWYXNVCBLWNZ-QIZQQNKQSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 229950009951 fluprostenol Drugs 0.000 description 2
- 239000000499 gel Substances 0.000 description 2
- 230000002068 genetic effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 210000003714 granulocyte Anatomy 0.000 description 2
- 238000003306 harvesting Methods 0.000 description 2
- 210000003494 hepatocyte Anatomy 0.000 description 2
- 125000004051 hexyl group Chemical group [H]C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])* 0.000 description 2
- 150000004677 hydrates Chemical class 0.000 description 2
- 125000004356 hydroxy functional group Chemical group O* 0.000 description 2
- 150000002442 hydroxyeicosatetraenoic acids Chemical class 0.000 description 2
- 208000026278 immune system disease Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 229960000905 indomethacin Drugs 0.000 description 2
- 239000013067 intermediate product Substances 0.000 description 2
- 235000015110 jellies Nutrition 0.000 description 2
- 239000008274 jelly Substances 0.000 description 2
- 210000003734 kidney Anatomy 0.000 description 2
- 150000002596 lactones Chemical class 0.000 description 2
- GGXICVAJURFBLW-CEYXHVGTSA-N latanoprost Chemical compound CC(C)OC(=O)CCC\C=C/C[C@H]1[C@@H](O)C[C@@H](O)[C@@H]1CC[C@@H](O)CCC1=CC=CC=C1 GGXICVAJURFBLW-CEYXHVGTSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 229960001160 latanoprost Drugs 0.000 description 2
- 230000001665 lethal effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 201000002818 limb ischemia Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 239000003589 local anesthetic agent Substances 0.000 description 2
- 210000004072 lung Anatomy 0.000 description 2
- 230000003211 malignant effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 239000003550 marker Substances 0.000 description 2
- 239000011159 matrix material Substances 0.000 description 2
- 210000002901 mesenchymal stem cell Anatomy 0.000 description 2
- TWCQWABAGCMHLL-ROVQGQOSSA-N methyl (z)-7-[(1r,2r,3r)-2-[(e)-4-ethenyl-4-hydroxyoct-1-enyl]-3-hydroxy-5-oxocyclopentyl]hept-5-enoate Chemical compound CCCCC(O)(C=C)C\C=C\[C@H]1[C@H](O)CC(=O)[C@@H]1C\C=C/CCCC(=O)OC TWCQWABAGCMHLL-ROVQGQOSSA-N 0.000 description 2
- OJLOPKGSLYJEMD-URPKTTJQSA-N methyl 7-[(1r,2r,3r)-3-hydroxy-2-[(1e)-4-hydroxy-4-methyloct-1-en-1-yl]-5-oxocyclopentyl]heptanoate Chemical compound CCCCC(C)(O)C\C=C\[C@H]1[C@H](O)CC(=O)[C@@H]1CCCCCCC(=O)OC OJLOPKGSLYJEMD-URPKTTJQSA-N 0.000 description 2
- XRISENIKJUKIHD-LHQZMKCDSA-N methyl 7-[(1r,2r,3r)-3-hydroxy-2-[(e,4r)-4-hydroxy-4-(1-propylcyclobutyl)but-1-enyl]-5-oxocyclopentyl]heptanoate Chemical compound CCCC1([C@H](O)C\C=C\[C@@H]2[C@H](C(=O)C[C@H]2O)CCCCCCC(=O)OC)CCC1 XRISENIKJUKIHD-LHQZMKCDSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 229920000609 methyl cellulose Polymers 0.000 description 2
- 239000001923 methylcellulose Substances 0.000 description 2
- 235000010981 methylcellulose Nutrition 0.000 description 2
- 229960005249 misoprostol Drugs 0.000 description 2
- 238000012986 modification Methods 0.000 description 2
- 230000004048 modification Effects 0.000 description 2
- 210000001616 monocyte Anatomy 0.000 description 2
- 230000001400 myeloablative effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 210000000822 natural killer cell Anatomy 0.000 description 2
- 239000013642 negative control Substances 0.000 description 2
- 230000001537 neural effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 239000003960 organic solvent Substances 0.000 description 2
- 208000033808 peripheral neuropathy Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 230000003169 placental effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 210000001778 pluripotent stem cell Anatomy 0.000 description 2
- 231100000374 pneumotoxicity Toxicity 0.000 description 2
- 108091033319 polynucleotide Proteins 0.000 description 2
- 102000040430 polynucleotide Human genes 0.000 description 2
- 239000002157 polynucleotide Substances 0.000 description 2
- 239000003755 preservative agent Substances 0.000 description 2
- 230000002035 prolonged effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- BDERNNFJNOPAEC-UHFFFAOYSA-N propan-1-ol Chemical compound CCCO BDERNNFJNOPAEC-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 230000000069 prophylactic effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- GMVPRGQOIOIIMI-DWKJAMRDSA-N prostaglandin E1 Chemical compound CCCCC[C@H](O)\C=C\[C@H]1[C@H](O)CC(=O)[C@@H]1CCCCCCC(O)=O GMVPRGQOIOIIMI-DWKJAMRDSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 230000005588 protonation Effects 0.000 description 2
- 230000002685 pulmonary effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 230000007047 pulmonary toxicity Effects 0.000 description 2
- 238000000926 separation method Methods 0.000 description 2
- 208000007056 sickle cell anemia Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 239000001509 sodium citrate Substances 0.000 description 2
- NLJMYIDDQXHKNR-UHFFFAOYSA-K sodium citrate Chemical compound O.O.[Na+].[Na+].[Na+].[O-]C(=O)CC(O)(CC([O-])=O)C([O-])=O NLJMYIDDQXHKNR-UHFFFAOYSA-K 0.000 description 2
- 241000894007 species Species 0.000 description 2
- 201000003624 spinocerebellar ataxia type 1 Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 210000000952 spleen Anatomy 0.000 description 2
- 239000007921 spray Substances 0.000 description 2
- 239000007858 starting material Substances 0.000 description 2
- 238000011476 stem cell transplantation Methods 0.000 description 2
- 230000000638 stimulation Effects 0.000 description 2
- 238000003860 storage Methods 0.000 description 2
- 239000000829 suppository Substances 0.000 description 2
- 239000000725 suspension Substances 0.000 description 2
- 238000013268 sustained release Methods 0.000 description 2
- 239000012730 sustained-release form Substances 0.000 description 2
- 230000002195 synergetic effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 239000006188 syrup Substances 0.000 description 2
- 235000020357 syrup Nutrition 0.000 description 2
- 239000003826 tablet Substances 0.000 description 2
- 150000003536 tetrazoles Chemical class 0.000 description 2
- 231100001274 therapeutic index Toxicity 0.000 description 2
- CWERGRDVMFNCDR-UHFFFAOYSA-N thioglycolic acid Chemical compound OC(=O)CS CWERGRDVMFNCDR-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 230000000699 topical effect Effects 0.000 description 2
- 235000010487 tragacanth Nutrition 0.000 description 2
- 239000000196 tragacanth Substances 0.000 description 2
- 229940116362 tragacanth Drugs 0.000 description 2
- 201000010875 transient cerebral ischemia Diseases 0.000 description 2
- 230000008736 traumatic injury Effects 0.000 description 2
- MKPLKVHSHYCHOC-AHTXBMBWSA-N travoprost Chemical compound CC(C)OC(=O)CCC\C=C/C[C@H]1[C@@H](O)C[C@@H](O)[C@@H]1\C=C\[C@@H](O)COC1=CC=CC(C(F)(F)F)=C1 MKPLKVHSHYCHOC-AHTXBMBWSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 229960002368 travoprost Drugs 0.000 description 2
- 125000002221 trityl group Chemical group [H]C1=C([H])C([H])=C([H])C([H])=C1C([*])(C1=C(C(=C(C(=C1[H])[H])[H])[H])[H])C1=C([H])C([H])=C([H])C([H])=C1[H] 0.000 description 2
- TVHAZVBUYQMHBC-SNHXEXRGSA-N unoprostone Chemical compound CCCCCCCC(=O)CC[C@H]1[C@H](O)C[C@H](O)[C@@H]1C\C=C/CCCC(O)=O TVHAZVBUYQMHBC-SNHXEXRGSA-N 0.000 description 2
- 229960004317 unoprostone Drugs 0.000 description 2
- 210000003462 vein Anatomy 0.000 description 2
- 229950011361 viprostol Drugs 0.000 description 2
- 230000029663 wound healing Effects 0.000 description 2
- LNAZSHAWQACDHT-XIYTZBAFSA-N (2r,3r,4s,5r,6s)-4,5-dimethoxy-2-(methoxymethyl)-3-[(2s,3r,4s,5r,6r)-3,4,5-trimethoxy-6-(methoxymethyl)oxan-2-yl]oxy-6-[(2r,3r,4s,5r,6r)-4,5,6-trimethoxy-2-(methoxymethyl)oxan-3-yl]oxyoxane Chemical compound CO[C@@H]1[C@@H](OC)[C@H](OC)[C@@H](COC)O[C@H]1O[C@H]1[C@H](OC)[C@@H](OC)[C@H](O[C@H]2[C@@H]([C@@H](OC)[C@H](OC)O[C@@H]2COC)OC)O[C@@H]1COC LNAZSHAWQACDHT-XIYTZBAFSA-N 0.000 description 1
- ZIDQIOZJEJFMOH-JKSUJKDBSA-N (3R,4S)-BW 245C Chemical compound C([C@@H](O)C1CCCCC1)CN1[C@@H](CCCCCCC(O)=O)C(=O)NC1=O ZIDQIOZJEJFMOH-JKSUJKDBSA-N 0.000 description 1
- MZOFCQQQCNRIBI-VMXHOPILSA-N (3s)-4-[[(2s)-1-[[(2s)-1-[[(1s)-1-carboxy-2-hydroxyethyl]amino]-4-methyl-1-oxopentan-2-yl]amino]-5-(diaminomethylideneamino)-1-oxopentan-2-yl]amino]-3-[[2-[[(2s)-2,6-diaminohexanoyl]amino]acetyl]amino]-4-oxobutanoic acid Chemical compound OC[C@@H](C(O)=O)NC(=O)[C@H](CC(C)C)NC(=O)[C@H](CCCN=C(N)N)NC(=O)[C@H](CC(O)=O)NC(=O)CNC(=O)[C@@H](N)CCCCN MZOFCQQQCNRIBI-VMXHOPILSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 125000004191 (C1-C6) alkoxy group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- PXGPLTODNUVGFL-BRIYLRKRSA-N (E,Z)-(1R,2R,3R,5S)-7-(3,5-Dihydroxy-2-((3S)-(3-hydroxy-1-octenyl))cyclopentyl)-5-heptenoic acid Chemical compound CCCCC[C@H](O)C=C[C@H]1[C@H](O)C[C@H](O)[C@@H]1CC=CCCCC(O)=O PXGPLTODNUVGFL-BRIYLRKRSA-N 0.000 description 1
- UYFMSCHBODMWON-HBHIRWTLSA-N (z)-7-[(1s,2r,3r,4r)-3-[(e,3r)-3-hydroxy-4-(4-iodophenoxy)but-1-enyl]-7-oxabicyclo[2.2.1]heptan-2-yl]hept-5-enoic acid Chemical compound C([C@H](O)\C=C\[C@@H]1[C@H]([C@@H]2CC[C@H]1O2)C\C=C/CCCC(O)=O)OC1=CC=C(I)C=C1 UYFMSCHBODMWON-HBHIRWTLSA-N 0.000 description 1
- BCMCBBGGLRIHSE-UHFFFAOYSA-N 1,3-benzoxazole Chemical compound C1=CC=C2OC=NC2=C1 BCMCBBGGLRIHSE-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- RYHBNJHYFVUHQT-UHFFFAOYSA-N 1,4-Dioxane Chemical compound C1COCCO1 RYHBNJHYFVUHQT-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- VBICKXHEKHSIBG-UHFFFAOYSA-N 1-monostearoylglycerol Chemical compound CCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCC(=O)OCC(O)CO VBICKXHEKHSIBG-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- DPNOTBLPQOITGU-LDDQNKHRSA-N 11-deoxyprostaglandin E1 Chemical compound CCCCC[C@H](O)\C=C\[C@H]1CCC(=O)[C@@H]1CCCCCCC(O)=O DPNOTBLPQOITGU-LDDQNKHRSA-N 0.000 description 1
- YRTJDWROBKPZNV-UHFFFAOYSA-N 15-Oxoprostaglandin E2 Natural products CCCCCC(=O)C=CC1C(O)CC(=O)C1CC=CCCCC(O)=O YRTJDWROBKPZNV-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- YRTJDWROBKPZNV-KMXMBPPJSA-N 15-dehydro-prostaglandin E2 Chemical compound CCCCCC(=O)\C=C\[C@H]1[C@H](O)CC(=O)[C@@H]1C\C=C/CCCC(O)=O YRTJDWROBKPZNV-KMXMBPPJSA-N 0.000 description 1
- HYZJCKYKOHLVJF-UHFFFAOYSA-N 1H-benzimidazole Chemical compound C1=CC=C2NC=NC2=C1 HYZJCKYKOHLVJF-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- KJUGUADJHNHALS-UHFFFAOYSA-N 1H-tetrazole Substances C=1N=NNN=1 KJUGUADJHNHALS-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- HUHXLHLWASNVDB-UHFFFAOYSA-N 2-(oxan-2-yloxy)oxane Chemical class O1CCCCC1OC1OCCCC1 HUHXLHLWASNVDB-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- NBDXUGXYPPZVBB-UHFFFAOYSA-N 2-benzylidene-1,3-thiazolidine Chemical class N1CCSC1=CC1=CC=CC=C1 NBDXUGXYPPZVBB-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 125000000094 2-phenylethyl group Chemical group [H]C1=C([H])C([H])=C(C([H])=C1[H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])* 0.000 description 1
- GCXNJAXHHFZVIM-UHFFFAOYSA-N 2-phenylfuran Chemical compound C1=COC(C=2C=CC=CC=2)=C1 GCXNJAXHHFZVIM-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- PJRGDKFLFAYRBV-UHFFFAOYSA-N 2-phenylthiophene Chemical compound C1=CSC(C=2C=CC=CC=2)=C1 PJRGDKFLFAYRBV-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- HCQAIOMHDPFOPU-UHFFFAOYSA-N 3-(furan-2-ylmethyl)-5-phenyl-1,3-thiazolidine-2,4-dione Chemical compound O=C1SC(C=2C=CC=CC=2)C(=O)N1CC1=CC=CO1 HCQAIOMHDPFOPU-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 125000006201 3-phenylpropyl group Chemical group [H]C1=C([H])C([H])=C(C([H])=C1[H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])* 0.000 description 1
- PEPBFCOIJRULGJ-UHFFFAOYSA-N 3h-1,2,3-benzodioxazole Chemical compound C1=CC=C2NOOC2=C1 PEPBFCOIJRULGJ-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- QCQCHGYLTSGIGX-GHXANHINSA-N 4-[[(3ar,5ar,5br,7ar,9s,11ar,11br,13as)-5a,5b,8,8,11a-pentamethyl-3a-[(5-methylpyridine-3-carbonyl)amino]-2-oxo-1-propan-2-yl-4,5,6,7,7a,9,10,11,11b,12,13,13a-dodecahydro-3h-cyclopenta[a]chrysen-9-yl]oxy]-2,2-dimethyl-4-oxobutanoic acid Chemical group N([C@@]12CC[C@@]3(C)[C@]4(C)CC[C@H]5C(C)(C)[C@@H](OC(=O)CC(C)(C)C(O)=O)CC[C@]5(C)[C@H]4CC[C@@H]3C1=C(C(C2)=O)C(C)C)C(=O)C1=CN=CC(C)=C1 QCQCHGYLTSGIGX-GHXANHINSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 125000000590 4-methylphenyl group Chemical group [H]C1=C([H])C(=C([H])C([H])=C1*)C([H])([H])[H] 0.000 description 1
- 102100033051 40S ribosomal protein S19 Human genes 0.000 description 1
- CLRIMWMVEVYXAK-UHFFFAOYSA-N 5-ethylcyclopenta-1,3-diene Chemical compound CCC1C=CC=C1 CLRIMWMVEVYXAK-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- LMPOMYBWTSHQOI-UHFFFAOYSA-N 5-phenyl-3-(thiophen-2-ylmethyl)-1,3-thiazolidine-2,4-dione Chemical class O=C1SC(C=2C=CC=CC=2)C(=O)N1CC1=CC=CS1 LMPOMYBWTSHQOI-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 241000251468 Actinopterygii Species 0.000 description 1
- 208000004476 Acute Coronary Syndrome Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010000830 Acute leukaemia Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010001052 Acute respiratory distress syndrome Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 102100035248 Alpha-(1,3)-fucosyltransferase 4 Human genes 0.000 description 1
- 239000005995 Aluminium silicate Substances 0.000 description 1
- 206010002965 Aplasia pure red cell Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000031104 Arterial Occlusive disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 201000001320 Atherosclerosis Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000023275 Autoimmune disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010055128 Autoimmune neutropenia Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010050245 Autoimmune thrombocytopenia Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000035143 Bacterial infection Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000033932 Blackfan-Diamond anemia Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000019838 Blood disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000017234 Bone cyst Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 241000283690 Bos taurus Species 0.000 description 1
- 208000003174 Brain Neoplasms Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000014644 Brain disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010048962 Brain oedema Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010006187 Breast cancer Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000026310 Breast neoplasm Diseases 0.000 description 1
- CPELXLSAUQHCOX-UHFFFAOYSA-M Bromide Chemical compound [Br-] CPELXLSAUQHCOX-UHFFFAOYSA-M 0.000 description 1
- 208000033386 Buerger disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 102000017420 CD3 protein, epsilon/gamma/delta subunit Human genes 0.000 description 1
- 108050005493 CD3 protein, epsilon/gamma/delta subunit Proteins 0.000 description 1
- DCERHCFNWRGHLK-UHFFFAOYSA-N C[Si](C)C Chemical compound C[Si](C)C DCERHCFNWRGHLK-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 241000283707 Capra Species 0.000 description 1
- 108090000492 Carbonyl Reductase (NADPH) Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 229920002134 Carboxymethyl cellulose Polymers 0.000 description 1
- 206010007559 Cardiac failure congestive Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010007710 Cartilage injury Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 241000700199 Cavia porcellus Species 0.000 description 1
- 206010008120 Cerebral ischaemia Diseases 0.000 description 1
- VEXZGXHMUGYJMC-UHFFFAOYSA-M Chloride anion Chemical compound [Cl-] VEXZGXHMUGYJMC-UHFFFAOYSA-M 0.000 description 1
- 206010061762 Chondropathy Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 244000183685 Citrus aurantium Species 0.000 description 1
- 235000007716 Citrus aurantium Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 206010009900 Colitis ulcerative Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010009944 Colon cancer Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010010356 Congenital anomaly Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000025212 Constitutional neutropenia Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000034656 Contusions Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 229920002261 Corn starch Polymers 0.000 description 1
- 208000011231 Crohn disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 102100025621 Cytochrome b-245 heavy chain Human genes 0.000 description 1
- FBPFZTCFMRRESA-FSIIMWSLSA-N D-Glucitol Natural products OC[C@H](O)[C@H](O)[C@@H](O)[C@H](O)CO FBPFZTCFMRRESA-FSIIMWSLSA-N 0.000 description 1
- FBPFZTCFMRRESA-KVTDHHQDSA-N D-Mannitol Chemical compound OC[C@@H](O)[C@@H](O)[C@H](O)[C@H](O)CO FBPFZTCFMRRESA-KVTDHHQDSA-N 0.000 description 1
- FBPFZTCFMRRESA-JGWLITMVSA-N D-glucitol Chemical compound OC[C@H](O)[C@@H](O)[C@H](O)[C@H](O)CO FBPFZTCFMRRESA-JGWLITMVSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 206010051055 Deep vein thrombosis Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 108020005199 Dehydrogenases Proteins 0.000 description 1
- YZCKVEUIGOORGS-OUBTZVSYSA-N Deuterium Chemical compound [2H] YZCKVEUIGOORGS-OUBTZVSYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- FEWJPZIEWOKRBE-JCYAYHJZSA-N Dextrotartaric acid Chemical compound OC(=O)[C@H](O)[C@@H](O)C(O)=O FEWJPZIEWOKRBE-JCYAYHJZSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 208000032131 Diabetic Neuropathies Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 201000004449 Diamond-Blackfan anemia Diseases 0.000 description 1
- KCXVZYZYPLLWCC-UHFFFAOYSA-N EDTA Chemical compound OC(=O)CN(CC(O)=O)CCN(CC(O)=O)CC(O)=O KCXVZYZYPLLWCC-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- LVGKNOAMLMIIKO-UHFFFAOYSA-N Elaidinsaeure-aethylester Natural products CCCCCCCCC=CCCCCCCCC(=O)OCC LVGKNOAMLMIIKO-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 241000283073 Equus caballus Species 0.000 description 1
- 206010015287 Erythropenia Diseases 0.000 description 1
- VGGSQFUCUMXWEO-UHFFFAOYSA-N Ethene Chemical group C=C VGGSQFUCUMXWEO-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 239000005977 Ethylene Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 206010073306 Exposure to radiation Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 201000004939 Fanconi anemia Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 241000282326 Felis catus Species 0.000 description 1
- 108010029961 Filgrastim Proteins 0.000 description 1
- KRHYYFGTRYWZRS-UHFFFAOYSA-M Fluoride anion Chemical compound [F-] KRHYYFGTRYWZRS-UHFFFAOYSA-M 0.000 description 1
- 208000001034 Frostbite Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010017533 Fungal infection Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 230000005526 G1 to G0 transition Effects 0.000 description 1
- 206010017711 Gangrene Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 102100035716 Glycophorin-A Human genes 0.000 description 1
- 102000003886 Glycoproteins Human genes 0.000 description 1
- 108090000288 Glycoproteins Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 208000009329 Graft vs Host Disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000002250 Hematologic Neoplasms Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 101001126430 Homo sapiens 15-hydroxyprostaglandin dehydrogenase [NAD(+)] Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 101001022185 Homo sapiens Alpha-(1,3)-fucosyltransferase 4 Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 101001074244 Homo sapiens Glycophorin-A Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 101001046686 Homo sapiens Integrin alpha-M Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 101000998120 Homo sapiens Interleukin-3 receptor subunit alpha Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 101000917858 Homo sapiens Low affinity immunoglobulin gamma Fc region receptor III-A Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 101000917839 Homo sapiens Low affinity immunoglobulin gamma Fc region receptor III-B Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 101000946889 Homo sapiens Monocyte differentiation antigen CD14 Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 101000581981 Homo sapiens Neural cell adhesion molecule 1 Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 101000934346 Homo sapiens T-cell surface antigen CD2 Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 229920002153 Hydroxypropyl cellulose Polymers 0.000 description 1
- 108010038663 Hydroxyprostaglandin Dehydrogenases Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 102000010817 Hydroxyprostaglandin Dehydrogenases Human genes 0.000 description 1
- 206010058558 Hypoperfusion Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010021143 Hypoxia Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000028622 Immune thrombocytopenia Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010061598 Immunodeficiency Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000029462 Immunodeficiency disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000022559 Inflammatory bowel disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 102100022338 Integrin alpha-M Human genes 0.000 description 1
- 102100033493 Interleukin-3 receptor subunit alpha Human genes 0.000 description 1
- 206010048858 Ischaemic cardiomyopathy Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 229930194542 Keto Natural products 0.000 description 1
- 102100020880 Kit ligand Human genes 0.000 description 1
- 101710177504 Kit ligand Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 208000034693 Laceration Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 239000004166 Lanolin Substances 0.000 description 1
- 108010062867 Lenograstim Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 241000270322 Lepidosauria Species 0.000 description 1
- 235000010643 Leucaena leucocephala Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 240000007472 Leucaena leucocephala Species 0.000 description 1
- 206010024383 Leukoerythroblastosis Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000010557 Lipid storage disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 102100029185 Low affinity immunoglobulin gamma Fc region receptor III-B Human genes 0.000 description 1
- 206010058467 Lung neoplasm malignant Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010050979 Lymphorrhoea Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010059240 Lymphostasis Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 229930195725 Mannitol Natural products 0.000 description 1
- 208000027933 Mannosidase Deficiency disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 229920000168 Microcrystalline cellulose Polymers 0.000 description 1
- 102100035877 Monocyte differentiation antigen CD14 Human genes 0.000 description 1
- 208000002678 Mucopolysaccharidoses Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010056886 Mucopolysaccharidosis I Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000034578 Multiple myelomas Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000021642 Muscular disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000031888 Mycoses Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 201000009623 Myopathy Diseases 0.000 description 1
- FXHOOIRPVKKKFG-UHFFFAOYSA-N N,N-Dimethylacetamide Chemical compound CN(C)C(C)=O FXHOOIRPVKKKFG-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- MMDNKTXNUZFVKD-UHFFFAOYSA-N N-[2-[4-[[3-butyl-5-oxo-1-[2-(trifluoromethyl)phenyl]-1,2,4-triazol-4-yl]methyl]phenyl]phenyl]sulfonyl-3-methyl-2-thiophenecarboxamide Chemical compound O=C1N(CC=2C=CC(=CC=2)C=2C(=CC=CC=2)S(=O)(=O)NC(=O)C2=C(C=CS2)C)C(CCCC)=NN1C1=CC=CC=C1C(F)(F)F MMDNKTXNUZFVKD-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 125000003047 N-acetyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- BAWFJGJZGIEFAR-NNYOXOHSSA-O NAD(+) Chemical compound NC(=O)C1=CC=C[N+]([C@H]2[C@@H]([C@H](O)[C@@H](COP(O)(=O)OP(O)(=O)OC[C@@H]3[C@H]([C@@H](O)[C@@H](O3)N3C4=NC=NC(N)=C4N=C3)O)O2)O)=C1 BAWFJGJZGIEFAR-NNYOXOHSSA-O 0.000 description 1
- 206010028851 Necrosis Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 102100027347 Neural cell adhesion molecule 1 Human genes 0.000 description 1
- 229920001007 Nylon 4 Polymers 0.000 description 1
- CTQNGGLPUBDAKN-UHFFFAOYSA-N O-Xylene Chemical compound CC1=CC=CC=C1C CTQNGGLPUBDAKN-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- BPQQTUXANYXVAA-UHFFFAOYSA-N Orthosilicate Chemical compound [O-][Si]([O-])([O-])[O-] BPQQTUXANYXVAA-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 241000283973 Oryctolagus cuniculus Species 0.000 description 1
- 208000001132 Osteoporosis Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010033128 Ovarian cancer Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010061535 Ovarian neoplasm Diseases 0.000 description 1
- ZCQWOFVYLHDMMC-UHFFFAOYSA-N Oxazole Chemical group C1=COC=N1 ZCQWOFVYLHDMMC-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 102100036201 Oxygen-dependent coproporphyrinogen-III oxidase, mitochondrial Human genes 0.000 description 1
- 208000002193 Pain Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010061902 Pancreatic neoplasm Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000018737 Parkinson disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 235000019483 Peanut oil Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 241001494479 Pecora Species 0.000 description 1
- 241000009328 Perro Species 0.000 description 1
- 208000037581 Persistent Infection Diseases 0.000 description 1
- PCNDJXKNXGMECE-UHFFFAOYSA-N Phenazine Chemical group C1=CC=CC2=NC3=CC=CC=C3N=C21 PCNDJXKNXGMECE-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- ABLZXFCXXLZCGV-UHFFFAOYSA-N Phosphorous acid Chemical class OP(O)=O ABLZXFCXXLZCGV-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- OAICVXFJPJFONN-UHFFFAOYSA-N Phosphorus Chemical compound [P] OAICVXFJPJFONN-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- XBDQKXXYIPTUBI-UHFFFAOYSA-M Propionate Chemical compound CCC([O-])=O XBDQKXXYIPTUBI-UHFFFAOYSA-M 0.000 description 1
- 108010050183 Prostaglandin Receptors Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 102000015433 Prostaglandin Receptors Human genes 0.000 description 1
- 206010060862 Prostate cancer Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000000236 Prostatic Neoplasms Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 101150109738 Ptger4 gene Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 208000010378 Pulmonary Embolism Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010037423 Pulmonary oedema Diseases 0.000 description 1
- WTKZEGDFNFYCGP-UHFFFAOYSA-N Pyrazole Chemical group C=1C=NNC=1 WTKZEGDFNFYCGP-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- CZPWVGJYEJSRLH-UHFFFAOYSA-N Pyrimidine Chemical group C1=CN=CN=C1 CZPWVGJYEJSRLH-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 108091030071 RNAI Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 241000700159 Rattus Species 0.000 description 1
- 206010063837 Reperfusion injury Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 108700008625 Reporter Genes Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 208000017442 Retinal disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010038923 Retinopathy Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 102000004389 Ribonucleoproteins Human genes 0.000 description 1
- 108010081734 Ribonucleoproteins Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 241000283984 Rodentia Species 0.000 description 1
- 239000002262 Schiff base Substances 0.000 description 1
- 150000004753 Schiff bases Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 201000004224 Schnyder corneal dystrophy Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010040047 Sepsis Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 229920001800 Shellac Polymers 0.000 description 1
- 101710142587 Short-chain dehydrogenase/reductase Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 201000004283 Shwachman-Diamond syndrome Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000000453 Skin Neoplasms Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010040943 Skin Ulcer Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010040829 Skin discolouration Diseases 0.000 description 1
- VMHLLURERBWHNL-UHFFFAOYSA-M Sodium acetate Chemical compound [Na+].CC([O-])=O VMHLLURERBWHNL-UHFFFAOYSA-M 0.000 description 1
- UIIMBOGNXHQVGW-DEQYMQKBSA-M Sodium bicarbonate-14C Chemical compound [Na+].O[14C]([O-])=O UIIMBOGNXHQVGW-DEQYMQKBSA-M 0.000 description 1
- DBMJMQXJHONAFJ-UHFFFAOYSA-M Sodium laurylsulphate Chemical compound [Na+].CCCCCCCCCCCCOS([O-])(=O)=O DBMJMQXJHONAFJ-UHFFFAOYSA-M 0.000 description 1
- 238000000692 Student's t-test Methods 0.000 description 1
- QAOWNCQODCNURD-UHFFFAOYSA-L Sulfate Chemical compound [O-]S([O-])(=O)=O QAOWNCQODCNURD-UHFFFAOYSA-L 0.000 description 1
- 235000019486 Sunflower oil Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 241000282898 Sus scrofa Species 0.000 description 1
- 102100025237 T-cell surface antigen CD2 Human genes 0.000 description 1
- FEWJPZIEWOKRBE-UHFFFAOYSA-N Tartaric acid Natural products [H+].[H+].[O-]C(=O)C(O)C(O)C([O-])=O FEWJPZIEWOKRBE-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 208000002903 Thalassemia Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 244000299461 Theobroma cacao Species 0.000 description 1
- 235000005764 Theobroma cacao ssp. cacao Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 235000005767 Theobroma cacao ssp. sphaerocarpum Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- FZWLAAWBMGSTSO-UHFFFAOYSA-N Thiazole Chemical group C1=CSC=N1 FZWLAAWBMGSTSO-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 206010043561 Thrombocytopenic purpura Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000005485 Thrombocytosis Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000007536 Thrombosis Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000030886 Traumatic Brain injury Diseases 0.000 description 1
- YZCKVEUIGOORGS-NJFSPNSNSA-N Tritium Chemical compound [3H] YZCKVEUIGOORGS-NJFSPNSNSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 108060008682 Tumor Necrosis Factor Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 102000000852 Tumor Necrosis Factor-alpha Human genes 0.000 description 1
- 208000025865 Ulcer Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 201000006704 Ulcerative Colitis Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010047115 Vasculitis Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010047249 Venous thrombosis Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000006110 Wiskott-Aldrich syndrome Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 238000002441 X-ray diffraction Methods 0.000 description 1
- 230000001594 aberrant effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 150000001241 acetals Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- DPXJVFZANSGRMM-UHFFFAOYSA-N acetic acid;2,3,4,5,6-pentahydroxyhexanal;sodium Chemical compound [Na].CC(O)=O.OCC(O)C(O)C(O)C(O)C=O DPXJVFZANSGRMM-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 125000002777 acetyl group Chemical group [H]C([H])([H])C(*)=O 0.000 description 1
- 230000004913 activation Effects 0.000 description 1
- 239000013543 active substance Substances 0.000 description 1
- 230000001154 acute effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 239000000654 additive Substances 0.000 description 1
- 230000001476 alcoholic effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 150000001298 alcohols Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 150000001299 aldehydes Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 235000010443 alginic acid Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 239000000783 alginic acid Substances 0.000 description 1
- 229920000615 alginic acid Polymers 0.000 description 1
- 229960001126 alginic acid Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 125000001931 aliphatic group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 125000005089 alkenylaminocarbonyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 125000005090 alkenylcarbonyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 125000005157 alkyl carboxy group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 150000005215 alkyl ethers Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 208000026935 allergic disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 238000011316 allogeneic transplantation Methods 0.000 description 1
- HSFWRNGVRCDJHI-UHFFFAOYSA-N alpha-acetylene Natural products C#C HSFWRNGVRCDJHI-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 235000012211 aluminium silicate Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 239000002246 antineoplastic agent Substances 0.000 description 1
- 230000006907 apoptotic process Effects 0.000 description 1
- 239000008346 aqueous phase Substances 0.000 description 1
- 208000011775 arteriosclerosis disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 125000005125 aryl alkyl amino carbonyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 125000005099 aryl alkyl carbonyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 230000001363 autoimmune Effects 0.000 description 1
- JPNZKPRONVOMLL-UHFFFAOYSA-N azane;octadecanoic acid Chemical class [NH4+].CCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCC([O-])=O JPNZKPRONVOMLL-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- MNFORVFSTILPAW-UHFFFAOYSA-N azetidin-2-one Chemical class O=C1CCN1 MNFORVFSTILPAW-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 208000022362 bacterial infectious disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 210000003651 basophil Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- WPYMKLBDIGXBTP-UHFFFAOYSA-N benzoic acid Chemical class OC(=O)C1=CC=CC=C1 WPYMKLBDIGXBTP-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 125000001584 benzyloxycarbonyl group Chemical group C(=O)(OCC1=CC=CC=C1)* 0.000 description 1
- CTPOHARTNNSRSR-APJZLKAGSA-N beraprost Chemical compound O([C@H]1C[C@@H](O)[C@@H]([C@@H]21)/C=C/[C@@H](O)C(C)CC#CC)C1=C2C=CC=C1CCCC(O)=O CTPOHARTNNSRSR-APJZLKAGSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 229960002890 beraprost Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 208000022806 beta-thalassemia major Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 125000002619 bicyclic group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 230000000975 bioactive effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000004071 biological effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000031018 biological processes and functions Effects 0.000 description 1
- 210000000988 bone and bone Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 229910021538 borax Inorganic materials 0.000 description 1
- 208000006752 brain edema Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 230000003925 brain function Effects 0.000 description 1
- 125000001246 bromo group Chemical group Br* 0.000 description 1
- 239000006172 buffering agent Substances 0.000 description 1
- 235000014121 butter Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 239000001582 butter acid Substances 0.000 description 1
- 125000000484 butyl group Chemical group [H]C([*])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])[H] 0.000 description 1
- 235000001046 cacaotero Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- OMAAXMJMHFXYFY-UHFFFAOYSA-L calcium trioxidophosphanium Chemical compound [Ca+2].[O-]P([O-])=O OMAAXMJMHFXYFY-UHFFFAOYSA-L 0.000 description 1
- 150000004657 carbamic acid derivatives Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 235000010948 carboxy methyl cellulose Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 239000008112 carboxymethyl-cellulose Substances 0.000 description 1
- 239000000969 carrier Substances 0.000 description 1
- 230000015556 catabolic process Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000003197 catalytic effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000006041 cell recruitment Effects 0.000 description 1
- 235000010980 cellulose Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 229920002678 cellulose Polymers 0.000 description 1
- 239000001913 cellulose Substances 0.000 description 1
- 229920002301 cellulose acetate Polymers 0.000 description 1
- 125000003636 chemical group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 239000007795 chemical reaction product Substances 0.000 description 1
- 239000003153 chemical reaction reagent Substances 0.000 description 1
- 125000001309 chloro group Chemical group Cl* 0.000 description 1
- 230000001684 chronic effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 208000016532 chronic granulomatous disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 201000005483 chronic intestinal vascular insufficiency Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000024207 chronic leukemia Diseases 0.000 description 1
- ARUGKOZUKWAXDS-SEWALLKFSA-N cicaprost Chemical compound C1\C(=C/COCC(O)=O)C[C@@H]2[C@@H](C#C[C@@H](O)[C@@H](C)CC#CCC)[C@H](O)C[C@@H]21 ARUGKOZUKWAXDS-SEWALLKFSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 229950000634 cicaprost Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 229940110456 cocoa butter Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 235000019868 cocoa butter Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 239000005515 coenzyme Substances 0.000 description 1
- 208000029742 colonic neoplasm Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 239000003086 colorant Substances 0.000 description 1
- 238000009833 condensation Methods 0.000 description 1
- 230000005494 condensation Effects 0.000 description 1
- 235000009508 confectionery Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 210000002808 connective tissue Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 239000000470 constituent Substances 0.000 description 1
- 238000013270 controlled release Methods 0.000 description 1
- 230000009519 contusion Effects 0.000 description 1
- 235000005687 corn oil Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 239000002285 corn oil Substances 0.000 description 1
- 239000008120 corn starch Substances 0.000 description 1
- 235000012343 cottonseed oil Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 239000002385 cottonseed oil Substances 0.000 description 1
- 125000000392 cycloalkenyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 125000000582 cycloheptyl group Chemical group [H]C1([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])(*)C([H])([H])C1([H])[H] 0.000 description 1
- 125000000596 cyclohexenyl group Chemical group C1(=CCCCC1)* 0.000 description 1
- 125000000113 cyclohexyl group Chemical group [H]C1([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])(*)C([H])([H])C1([H])[H] 0.000 description 1
- 125000000522 cyclooctenyl group Chemical group C1(=CCCCCCC1)* 0.000 description 1
- 125000000640 cyclooctyl group Chemical group [H]C1([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])(*)C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C1([H])[H] 0.000 description 1
- 125000002433 cyclopentenyl group Chemical group C1(=CCCC1)* 0.000 description 1
- 125000001511 cyclopentyl group Chemical group [H]C1([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])(*)C1([H])[H] 0.000 description 1
- 125000001559 cyclopropyl group Chemical group [H]C1([H])C([H])([H])C1([H])* 0.000 description 1
- 229940127089 cytotoxic agent Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 125000003493 decenyl group Chemical group [H]C([*])=C([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])[H] 0.000 description 1
- 125000002704 decyl group Chemical group [H]C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])* 0.000 description 1
- 230000007812 deficiency Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000006735 deficit Effects 0.000 description 1
- 238000006731 degradation reaction Methods 0.000 description 1
- 238000001514 detection method Methods 0.000 description 1
- 238000001784 detoxification Methods 0.000 description 1
- 229910052805 deuterium Inorganic materials 0.000 description 1
- 125000004473 dialkylaminocarbonyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 150000004683 dihydrates Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 238000007865 diluting Methods 0.000 description 1
- FPAFDBFIGPHWGO-UHFFFAOYSA-N dioxosilane;oxomagnesium;hydrate Chemical compound O.[Mg]=O.[Mg]=O.[Mg]=O.O=[Si]=O.O=[Si]=O.O=[Si]=O.O=[Si]=O FPAFDBFIGPHWGO-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 239000008298 dragée Substances 0.000 description 1
- 230000003073 embolic effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 239000003995 emulsifying agent Substances 0.000 description 1
- 150000002081 enamines Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 150000002085 enols Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 210000003979 eosinophil Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- KAQKFAOMNZTLHT-VVUHWYTRSA-N epoprostenol Chemical compound O1C(=CCCCC(O)=O)C[C@@H]2[C@@H](/C=C/[C@@H](O)CCCCC)[C@H](O)C[C@@H]21 KAQKFAOMNZTLHT-VVUHWYTRSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 210000000267 erythroid cell Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 125000004185 ester group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 125000001033 ether group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 125000001301 ethoxy group Chemical group [H]C([H])([H])C([H])([H])O* 0.000 description 1
- 125000004494 ethyl ester group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- LVGKNOAMLMIIKO-QXMHVHEDSA-N ethyl oleate Chemical compound CCCCCCCC\C=C/CCCCCCCC(=O)OCC LVGKNOAMLMIIKO-QXMHVHEDSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 229940093471 ethyl oleate Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 125000002534 ethynyl group Chemical group [H]C#C* 0.000 description 1
- 230000003203 everyday effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 238000013401 experimental design Methods 0.000 description 1
- 238000000605 extraction Methods 0.000 description 1
- 150000004665 fatty acids Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 210000003754 fetus Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 229960004177 filgrastim Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 238000000684 flow cytometry Methods 0.000 description 1
- 125000005519 fluorenylmethyloxycarbonyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 125000001153 fluoro group Chemical group F* 0.000 description 1
- 239000006260 foam Substances 0.000 description 1
- 150000004675 formic acid derivatives Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 230000009368 gene silencing by RNA Effects 0.000 description 1
- 238000001415 gene therapy Methods 0.000 description 1
- 235000001727 glucose Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 235000011187 glycerol Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 150000002334 glycols Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 208000024908 graft versus host disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 239000008187 granular material Substances 0.000 description 1
- 230000035876 healing Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000036541 health Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000004217 heart function Effects 0.000 description 1
- 208000014951 hematologic disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 230000002489 hematologic effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 208000018706 hematopoietic system disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000034737 hemoglobinopathy Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 230000002008 hemorrhagic effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 125000003187 heptyl group Chemical group [H]C([*])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])[H] 0.000 description 1
- 150000002390 heteroarenes Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 150000002391 heterocyclic compounds Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- GNOIPBMMFNIUFM-UHFFFAOYSA-N hexamethylphosphoric triamide Chemical compound CN(C)P(=O)(N(C)C)N(C)C GNOIPBMMFNIUFM-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 210000001624 hip Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 239000000710 homodimer Substances 0.000 description 1
- 210000005260 human cell Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 229930195733 hydrocarbon Natural products 0.000 description 1
- 150000002430 hydrocarbons Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- XMBWDFGMSWQBCA-UHFFFAOYSA-N hydrogen iodide Chemical compound I XMBWDFGMSWQBCA-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- XLYOFNOQVPJJNP-UHFFFAOYSA-M hydroxide Chemical compound [OH-] XLYOFNOQVPJJNP-UHFFFAOYSA-M 0.000 description 1
- 239000001341 hydroxy propyl starch Substances 0.000 description 1
- 239000001863 hydroxypropyl cellulose Substances 0.000 description 1
- 235000010977 hydroxypropyl cellulose Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 235000013828 hydroxypropyl starch Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 230000000222 hyperoxic effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000007954 hypoxia Effects 0.000 description 1
- HIFJCPQKFCZDDL-ACWOEMLNSA-N iloprost Chemical compound C1\C(=C/CCCC(O)=O)C[C@@H]2[C@@H](/C=C/[C@@H](O)C(C)CC#CC)[C@H](O)C[C@@H]21 HIFJCPQKFCZDDL-ACWOEMLNSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 229960002240 iloprost Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 150000002466 imines Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 239000012729 immediate-release (IR) formulation Substances 0.000 description 1
- 230000007813 immunodeficiency Effects 0.000 description 1
- 238000003318 immunodepletion Methods 0.000 description 1
- 230000001771 impaired effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 238000000338 in vitro Methods 0.000 description 1
- 238000000099 in vitro assay Methods 0.000 description 1
- 238000005462 in vivo assay Methods 0.000 description 1
- 238000011065 in-situ storage Methods 0.000 description 1
- 230000002779 inactivation Effects 0.000 description 1
- 208000033065 inborn errors of immunity Diseases 0.000 description 1
- PZOUSPYUWWUPPK-UHFFFAOYSA-N indole Natural products CC1=CC=CC2=C1C=CN2 PZOUSPYUWWUPPK-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- RKJUIXBNRJVNHR-UHFFFAOYSA-N indolenine Natural products C1=CC=C2CC=NC2=C1 RKJUIXBNRJVNHR-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- HOBCFUWDNJPFHB-UHFFFAOYSA-N indolizine Chemical compound C1=CC=CN2C=CC=C21 HOBCFUWDNJPFHB-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 230000004968 inflammatory condition Effects 0.000 description 1
- 208000027866 inflammatory disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 230000002757 inflammatory effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 239000004615 ingredient Substances 0.000 description 1
- 208000018337 inherited hemoglobinopathy Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 238000011221 initial treatment Methods 0.000 description 1
- 230000000266 injurious effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 239000002054 inoculum Substances 0.000 description 1
- 208000021156 intermittent vascular claudication Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 210000000936 intestine Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 238000001361 intraarterial administration Methods 0.000 description 1
- 238000007913 intrathecal administration Methods 0.000 description 1
- 125000002346 iodo group Chemical group I* 0.000 description 1
- 230000007794 irritation Effects 0.000 description 1
- 125000000959 isobutyl group Chemical group [H]C([H])([H])C([H])(C([H])([H])[H])C([H])([H])* 0.000 description 1
- 238000002955 isolation Methods 0.000 description 1
- 125000000555 isopropenyl group Chemical group [H]\C([H])=C(\*)C([H])([H])[H] 0.000 description 1
- ZLTPDFXIESTBQG-UHFFFAOYSA-N isothiazole Chemical group C=1C=NSC=1 ZLTPDFXIESTBQG-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- CTAPFRYPJLPFDF-UHFFFAOYSA-N isoxazole Chemical group C=1C=NOC=1 CTAPFRYPJLPFDF-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- NLYAJNPCOHFWQQ-UHFFFAOYSA-N kaolin Chemical compound O.O.O=[Al]O[Si](=O)O[Si](=O)O[Al]=O NLYAJNPCOHFWQQ-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 125000000468 ketone group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 150000002576 ketones Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 208000017169 kidney disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 230000003907 kidney function Effects 0.000 description 1
- 238000011813 knockout mouse model Methods 0.000 description 1
- 238000002372 labelling Methods 0.000 description 1
- 150000003951 lactams Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 235000019388 lanolin Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 229940039717 lanolin Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 229960002618 lenograstim Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 231100000518 lethal Toxicity 0.000 description 1
- 231100000636 lethal dose Toxicity 0.000 description 1
- 208000032839 leukemia Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 150000002617 leukotrienes Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- YECIFGHRMFEPJK-UHFFFAOYSA-N lidocaine hydrochloride monohydrate Chemical compound O.[Cl-].CC[NH+](CC)CC(=O)NC1=C(C)C=CC=C1C YECIFGHRMFEPJK-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 230000000670 limiting effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 239000008297 liquid dosage form Substances 0.000 description 1
- 201000007270 liver cancer Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000014018 liver neoplasm Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 230000007774 longterm Effects 0.000 description 1
- 210000003141 lower extremity Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 201000005202 lung cancer Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000020816 lung neoplasm Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 206010025135 lupus erythematosus Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000014416 lysosomal lipid storage disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 210000002540 macrophage Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- VTHJTEIRLNZDEV-UHFFFAOYSA-L magnesium dihydroxide Chemical compound [OH-].[OH-].[Mg+2] VTHJTEIRLNZDEV-UHFFFAOYSA-L 0.000 description 1
- 239000000347 magnesium hydroxide Substances 0.000 description 1
- 229910001862 magnesium hydroxide Inorganic materials 0.000 description 1
- 208000015486 malignant pancreatic neoplasm Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 239000000594 mannitol Substances 0.000 description 1
- 235000010355 mannitol Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 230000007246 mechanism Effects 0.000 description 1
- 239000002609 medium Substances 0.000 description 1
- 210000003593 megakaryocyte Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 238000002844 melting Methods 0.000 description 1
- 230000008018 melting Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000002503 metabolic effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000004060 metabolic process Effects 0.000 description 1
- 125000004184 methoxymethyl group Chemical group [H]C([H])([H])OC([H])([H])* 0.000 description 1
- 239000003094 microcapsule Substances 0.000 description 1
- 239000008108 microcrystalline cellulose Substances 0.000 description 1
- 229940016286 microcrystalline cellulose Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 235000019813 microcrystalline cellulose Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 239000011859 microparticle Substances 0.000 description 1
- 230000005012 migration Effects 0.000 description 1
- 238000013508 migration Methods 0.000 description 1
- 235000013336 milk Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 210000004080 milk Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 238000002156 mixing Methods 0.000 description 1
- 150000004682 monohydrates Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 229940074923 mozobil Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 206010028093 mucopolysaccharidosis Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 210000002894 multi-fate stem cell Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 210000000066 myeloid cell Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 201000000050 myeloid neoplasm Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 201000006387 myelophthisic anemia Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000010125 myocardial infarction Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 125000004370 n-butenyl group Chemical group [H]\C([H])=C(/[H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])* 0.000 description 1
- 229950006238 nadide Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 229930014626 natural product Natural products 0.000 description 1
- 230000017074 necrotic cell death Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000001613 neoplastic effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 201000001119 neuropathy Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 230000007823 neuropathy Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000007935 neutral effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 229930027945 nicotinamide-adenine dinucleotide Natural products 0.000 description 1
- QJGQUHMNIGDVPM-UHFFFAOYSA-N nitrogen group Chemical group [N] QJGQUHMNIGDVPM-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 239000012457 nonaqueous media Substances 0.000 description 1
- 231100000252 nontoxic Toxicity 0.000 description 1
- 230000003000 nontoxic effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 231100000956 nontoxicity Toxicity 0.000 description 1
- 125000001400 nonyl group Chemical group [H]C([*])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])[H] 0.000 description 1
- 125000003729 nucleotide group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 231100000862 numbness Toxicity 0.000 description 1
- 235000015097 nutrients Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 125000004365 octenyl group Chemical group C(=CCCCCCC)* 0.000 description 1
- 125000002347 octyl group Chemical group [H]C([*])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])[H] 0.000 description 1
- 239000003921 oil Substances 0.000 description 1
- 235000019198 oils Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 239000004006 olive oil Substances 0.000 description 1
- 235000008390 olive oil Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 239000006186 oral dosage form Substances 0.000 description 1
- 210000003463 organelle Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 201000008482 osteoarthritis Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 201000008968 osteosarcoma Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 230000003647 oxidation Effects 0.000 description 1
- 238000007254 oxidation reaction Methods 0.000 description 1
- 150000002923 oximes Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 238000012856 packing Methods 0.000 description 1
- 201000002528 pancreatic cancer Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 208000008443 pancreatic carcinoma Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 238000007911 parenteral administration Methods 0.000 description 1
- 239000006201 parenteral dosage form Substances 0.000 description 1
- 230000036961 partial effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 239000006072 paste Substances 0.000 description 1
- 235000011837 pasties Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 230000001575 pathological effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000007310 pathophysiology Effects 0.000 description 1
- 239000000312 peanut oil Substances 0.000 description 1
- 125000001147 pentyl group Chemical group C(CCCC)* 0.000 description 1
- 208000030613 peripheral artery disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 239000002831 pharmacologic agent Substances 0.000 description 1
- 230000000144 pharmacologic effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- UYWQUFXKFGHYNT-UHFFFAOYSA-N phenylmethyl ester of formic acid Natural products O=COCC1=CC=CC=C1 UYWQUFXKFGHYNT-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 239000008363 phosphate buffer Substances 0.000 description 1
- 125000004437 phosphorous atom Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 229910052698 phosphorus Inorganic materials 0.000 description 1
- 239000011574 phosphorus Substances 0.000 description 1
- 230000001766 physiological effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 239000002798 polar solvent Substances 0.000 description 1
- 229920005862 polyol Polymers 0.000 description 1
- 150000003077 polyols Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 229920000136 polysorbate Polymers 0.000 description 1
- 229920001592 potato starch Polymers 0.000 description 1
- 230000003389 potentiating effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 238000002953 preparative HPLC Methods 0.000 description 1
- 208000028529 primary immunodeficiency disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 230000037452 priming Effects 0.000 description 1
- 229960004919 procaine Drugs 0.000 description 1
- MFDFERRIHVXMIY-UHFFFAOYSA-N procaine Chemical compound CCN(CC)CCOC(=O)C1=CC=C(N)C=C1 MFDFERRIHVXMIY-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 102000004196 processed proteins & peptides Human genes 0.000 description 1
- 108090000765 processed proteins & peptides Proteins 0.000 description 1
- 238000012545 processing Methods 0.000 description 1
- 239000000047 product Substances 0.000 description 1
- 239000003380 propellant Substances 0.000 description 1
- 125000001436 propyl group Chemical group [H]C([*])([H])C([H])([H])C([H])([H])[H] 0.000 description 1
- 238000001243 protein synthesis Methods 0.000 description 1
- 208000005333 pulmonary edema Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 238000000746 purification Methods 0.000 description 1
- 150000003217 pyrazoles Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- PBMFSQRYOILNGV-UHFFFAOYSA-N pyridazine Chemical group C1=CC=NN=C1 PBMFSQRYOILNGV-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 230000001698 pyrogenic effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 150000004040 pyrrolidinones Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 125000000168 pyrrolyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 239000011541 reaction mixture Substances 0.000 description 1
- 230000009257 reactivity Effects 0.000 description 1
- 238000001953 recrystallisation Methods 0.000 description 1
- 230000002829 reductive effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 238000007634 remodeling Methods 0.000 description 1
- 230000008672 reprogramming Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000003938 response to stress Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000004043 responsiveness Effects 0.000 description 1
- 208000032253 retinal ischemia Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 210000000614 rib Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 229920006395 saturated elastomer Polymers 0.000 description 1
- 210000002966 serum Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 239000008159 sesame oil Substances 0.000 description 1
- 235000011803 sesame oil Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 208000002491 severe combined immunodeficiency Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 239000002453 shampoo Substances 0.000 description 1
- 238000007493 shaping process Methods 0.000 description 1
- 239000004208 shellac Substances 0.000 description 1
- ZLGIYFNHBLSMPS-ATJNOEHPSA-N shellac Chemical compound OCCCCCC(O)C(O)CCCCCCCC(O)=O.C1C23[C@H](C(O)=O)CCC2[C@](C)(CO)[C@@H]1C(C(O)=O)=C[C@@H]3O ZLGIYFNHBLSMPS-ATJNOEHPSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 235000013874 shellac Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 229940113147 shellac Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 238000010898 silica gel chromatography Methods 0.000 description 1
- 201000000849 skin cancer Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 230000037370 skin discoloration Effects 0.000 description 1
- 231100000019 skin ulcer Toxicity 0.000 description 1
- 150000003384 small molecules Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 239000000344 soap Substances 0.000 description 1
- 239000001632 sodium acetate Substances 0.000 description 1
- 235000017281 sodium acetate Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 235000019812 sodium carboxymethyl cellulose Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 229920001027 sodium carboxymethylcellulose Polymers 0.000 description 1
- HRZFUMHJMZEROT-UHFFFAOYSA-L sodium disulfite Chemical compound [Na+].[Na+].[O-]S(=O)S([O-])(=O)=O HRZFUMHJMZEROT-UHFFFAOYSA-L 0.000 description 1
- 235000019333 sodium laurylsulphate Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 235000010262 sodium metabisulphite Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 239000001488 sodium phosphate Substances 0.000 description 1
- 229910000162 sodium phosphate Inorganic materials 0.000 description 1
- 235000010339 sodium tetraborate Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- YFGAFXCSLUUJRG-WCCKRBBISA-M sodium;(2s)-2-amino-5-(diaminomethylideneamino)pentanoate Chemical compound [Na+].[O-]C(=O)[C@@H](N)CCCN=C(N)N YFGAFXCSLUUJRG-WCCKRBBISA-M 0.000 description 1
- 239000007909 solid dosage form Substances 0.000 description 1
- 235000010356 sorbitol Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 239000000600 sorbitol Substances 0.000 description 1
- 239000003549 soybean oil Substances 0.000 description 1
- 235000012424 soybean oil Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 230000003595 spectral effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 208000020431 spinal cord injury Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 238000009168 stem cell therapy Methods 0.000 description 1
- 210000001562 sternum Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 150000003431 steroids Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 125000004426 substituted alkynyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 125000005346 substituted cycloalkyl group Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 235000000346 sugar Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 150000008163 sugars Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 150000003457 sulfones Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 125000004434 sulfur atom Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- UQZVCDCIMBLVNR-TWYODKAFSA-N sulprostone Chemical compound O[C@@H]1CC(=O)[C@H](C\C=C/CCCC(=O)NS(=O)(=O)C)[C@H]1\C=C\[C@@H](O)COC1=CC=CC=C1 UQZVCDCIMBLVNR-TWYODKAFSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 229960003400 sulprostone Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 150000008053 sultones Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 239000002600 sunflower oil Substances 0.000 description 1
- 230000008093 supporting effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 239000004094 surface-active agent Substances 0.000 description 1
- 238000001356 surgical procedure Methods 0.000 description 1
- 208000011580 syndromic disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 230000009885 systemic effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 238000012353 t test Methods 0.000 description 1
- 239000000454 talc Substances 0.000 description 1
- 229910052623 talc Inorganic materials 0.000 description 1
- 239000011975 tartaric acid Substances 0.000 description 1
- 235000002906 tartaric acid Nutrition 0.000 description 1
- 210000002435 tendon Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 125000000999 tert-butyl group Chemical group [H]C([H])([H])C(*)(C([H])([H])[H])C([H])([H])[H] 0.000 description 1
- ILMRJRBKQSSXGY-UHFFFAOYSA-N tert-butyl(dimethyl)silicon Chemical group C[Si](C)C(C)(C)C ILMRJRBKQSSXGY-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 125000005063 tetradecenyl group Chemical group C(=CCCCCCCCCCCCC)* 0.000 description 1
- RAOIDOHSFRTOEL-UHFFFAOYSA-N tetrahydrothiophene Chemical compound C1CCSC1 RAOIDOHSFRTOEL-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 238000011285 therapeutic regimen Methods 0.000 description 1
- 150000003568 thioethers Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 229930192474 thiophene Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 201000003067 thrombocytopenia due to platelet alloimmunization Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 230000001732 thrombotic effect Effects 0.000 description 1
- 150000003595 thromboxanes Chemical class 0.000 description 1
- 229940098465 tincture Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 230000000451 tissue damage Effects 0.000 description 1
- 231100000827 tissue damage Toxicity 0.000 description 1
- 238000011200 topical administration Methods 0.000 description 1
- 125000002088 tosyl group Chemical group [H]C1=C([H])C(=C([H])C([H])=C1C([H])([H])[H])S(*)(=O)=O 0.000 description 1
- 238000013518 transcription Methods 0.000 description 1
- 230000035897 transcription Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000014616 translation Effects 0.000 description 1
- 230000009529 traumatic brain injury Effects 0.000 description 1
- PAJMKGZZBBTTOY-ZFORQUDYSA-N treprostinil Chemical compound C1=CC=C(OCC(O)=O)C2=C1C[C@@H]1[C@@H](CC[C@@H](O)CCCCC)[C@H](O)C[C@@H]1C2 PAJMKGZZBBTTOY-ZFORQUDYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- 229960005032 treprostinil Drugs 0.000 description 1
- 150000003852 triazoles Chemical group 0.000 description 1
- 125000004044 trifluoroacetyl group Chemical group FC(C(=O)*)(F)F 0.000 description 1
- 125000000026 trimethylsilyl group Chemical group [H]C([H])([H])[Si]([*])(C([H])([H])[H])C([H])([H])[H] 0.000 description 1
- BSVBQGMMJUBVOD-UHFFFAOYSA-N trisodium borate Chemical compound [Na+].[Na+].[Na+].[O-]B([O-])[O-] BSVBQGMMJUBVOD-UHFFFAOYSA-N 0.000 description 1
- RYFMWSXOAZQYPI-UHFFFAOYSA-K trisodium phosphate Chemical compound [Na+].[Na+].[Na+].[O-]P([O-])([O-])=O RYFMWSXOAZQYPI-UHFFFAOYSA-K 0.000 description 1
- 229910052722 tritium Inorganic materials 0.000 description 1
- 231100000397 ulcer Toxicity 0.000 description 1
- 210000000689 upper leg Anatomy 0.000 description 1
- 238000010200 validation analysis Methods 0.000 description 1
- 230000002792 vascular Effects 0.000 description 1
- 125000000391 vinyl group Chemical group [H]C([*])=C([H])[H] 0.000 description 1
- 208000006542 von Hippel-Lindau disease Diseases 0.000 description 1
- 239000001993 wax Substances 0.000 description 1
- 239000000080 wetting agent Substances 0.000 description 1
- 239000008096 xylene Substances 0.000 description 1
Images
Classifications
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61K—PREPARATIONS FOR MEDICAL, DENTAL OR TOILETRY PURPOSES
- A61K31/00—Medicinal preparations containing organic active ingredients
- A61K31/33—Heterocyclic compounds
- A61K31/395—Heterocyclic compounds having nitrogen as a ring hetero atom, e.g. guanethidine or rifamycins
- A61K31/435—Heterocyclic compounds having nitrogen as a ring hetero atom, e.g. guanethidine or rifamycins having six-membered rings with one nitrogen as the only ring hetero atom
- A61K31/4353—Heterocyclic compounds having nitrogen as a ring hetero atom, e.g. guanethidine or rifamycins having six-membered rings with one nitrogen as the only ring hetero atom ortho- or peri-condensed with heterocyclic ring systems
- A61K31/4365—Heterocyclic compounds having nitrogen as a ring hetero atom, e.g. guanethidine or rifamycins having six-membered rings with one nitrogen as the only ring hetero atom ortho- or peri-condensed with heterocyclic ring systems the heterocyclic ring system having sulfur as a ring hetero atom, e.g. ticlopidine
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61K—PREPARATIONS FOR MEDICAL, DENTAL OR TOILETRY PURPOSES
- A61K31/00—Medicinal preparations containing organic active ingredients
- A61K31/33—Heterocyclic compounds
- A61K31/395—Heterocyclic compounds having nitrogen as a ring hetero atom, e.g. guanethidine or rifamycins
- A61K31/435—Heterocyclic compounds having nitrogen as a ring hetero atom, e.g. guanethidine or rifamycins having six-membered rings with one nitrogen as the only ring hetero atom
- A61K31/44—Non condensed pyridines; Hydrogenated derivatives thereof
- A61K31/4427—Non condensed pyridines; Hydrogenated derivatives thereof containing further heterocyclic ring systems
- A61K31/444—Non condensed pyridines; Hydrogenated derivatives thereof containing further heterocyclic ring systems containing a six-membered ring with nitrogen as a ring heteroatom, e.g. amrinone
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61K—PREPARATIONS FOR MEDICAL, DENTAL OR TOILETRY PURPOSES
- A61K31/00—Medicinal preparations containing organic active ingredients
- A61K31/33—Heterocyclic compounds
- A61K31/395—Heterocyclic compounds having nitrogen as a ring hetero atom, e.g. guanethidine or rifamycins
- A61K31/495—Heterocyclic compounds having nitrogen as a ring hetero atom, e.g. guanethidine or rifamycins having six-membered rings with two or more nitrogen atoms as the only ring heteroatoms, e.g. piperazine or tetrazines
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61K—PREPARATIONS FOR MEDICAL, DENTAL OR TOILETRY PURPOSES
- A61K31/00—Medicinal preparations containing organic active ingredients
- A61K31/33—Heterocyclic compounds
- A61K31/395—Heterocyclic compounds having nitrogen as a ring hetero atom, e.g. guanethidine or rifamycins
- A61K31/495—Heterocyclic compounds having nitrogen as a ring hetero atom, e.g. guanethidine or rifamycins having six-membered rings with two or more nitrogen atoms as the only ring heteroatoms, e.g. piperazine or tetrazines
- A61K31/496—Non-condensed piperazines containing further heterocyclic rings, e.g. rifampin, thiothixene or sparfloxacin
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61K—PREPARATIONS FOR MEDICAL, DENTAL OR TOILETRY PURPOSES
- A61K31/00—Medicinal preparations containing organic active ingredients
- A61K31/33—Heterocyclic compounds
- A61K31/395—Heterocyclic compounds having nitrogen as a ring hetero atom, e.g. guanethidine or rifamycins
- A61K31/495—Heterocyclic compounds having nitrogen as a ring hetero atom, e.g. guanethidine or rifamycins having six-membered rings with two or more nitrogen atoms as the only ring heteroatoms, e.g. piperazine or tetrazines
- A61K31/505—Pyrimidines; Hydrogenated pyrimidines, e.g. trimethoprim
- A61K31/519—Pyrimidines; Hydrogenated pyrimidines, e.g. trimethoprim ortho- or peri-condensed with heterocyclic rings
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61K—PREPARATIONS FOR MEDICAL, DENTAL OR TOILETRY PURPOSES
- A61K31/00—Medicinal preparations containing organic active ingredients
- A61K31/33—Heterocyclic compounds
- A61K31/395—Heterocyclic compounds having nitrogen as a ring hetero atom, e.g. guanethidine or rifamycins
- A61K31/535—Heterocyclic compounds having nitrogen as a ring hetero atom, e.g. guanethidine or rifamycins having six-membered rings with at least one nitrogen and one oxygen as the ring hetero atoms, e.g. 1,2-oxazines
- A61K31/5375—1,4-Oxazines, e.g. morpholine
- A61K31/5377—1,4-Oxazines, e.g. morpholine not condensed and containing further heterocyclic rings, e.g. timolol
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61K—PREPARATIONS FOR MEDICAL, DENTAL OR TOILETRY PURPOSES
- A61K38/00—Medicinal preparations containing peptides
- A61K38/16—Peptides having more than 20 amino acids; Gastrins; Somatostatins; Melanotropins; Derivatives thereof
- A61K38/17—Peptides having more than 20 amino acids; Gastrins; Somatostatins; Melanotropins; Derivatives thereof from animals; from humans
- A61K38/19—Cytokines; Lymphokines; Interferons
- A61K38/193—Colony stimulating factors [CSF]
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61K—PREPARATIONS FOR MEDICAL, DENTAL OR TOILETRY PURPOSES
- A61K45/00—Medicinal preparations containing active ingredients not provided for in groups A61K31/00 - A61K41/00
- A61K45/06—Mixtures of active ingredients without chemical characterisation, e.g. antiphlogistics and cardiaca
Definitions
- Short-chain dehydrogenases are a family of dehydrogenases that share only 15% to 30% sequence identity, with similarity predominantly in the coenzyme binding domain and the substrate binding domain.
- SCDs are involved in synthesis and degradation of fatty acids, steroids, and some prostaglandins, and are therefore implicated in a variety of disorders, such as lipid storage disease, myopathy, SCD deficiency, and certain genetic disorders.
- the SCD 15-hydroxy-prostaglandin dehydrogenase (15-PGDH), (hydroxyprostaglandin dehydrogenase 15-(nicotinamide adeninedinucleotide); 15-PGDH; Enzyme Commission number 1.1.1.141; encoded by the HPGD gene), represents the key enzyme in the inactivation of a number of active prostaglandins, leukotrienes and hydroxyeicosatetraenoic acids (HETEs) (e.g., by catalyzing oxidation of PGE 2 to 15-keto-prostaglandin E2, 15 k-PGE).
- HETEs hydroxyeicosatetraenoic acids
- the human enzyme is encoded by the HPGD gene and consists of a homodimer with subunits of a size of 29 kDa.
- the enzyme belongs to the evolutionarily conserved superfamily of short-chain dehydrogenase/reductase enzymes (SDRs), and according to the recently approved nomenclature for human enzymes, it is named SDR36C1.
- SDRs short-chain dehydrogenase/reductase enzymes
- SDR36C1 two forms of 15-PGDH enzyme activity have been identified, NAD+-dependent type I 15-PGDH that is encoded by the HPGD gene, and the type II NADP-dependent 15-PGDH, also known as carbonyl reductase 1 (CBR1, SDR21C1).
- Embodiments described herein relate to compositions and methods for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis. As described in the Examples below, it was found that that inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity, such as 15-PGDH inhibitors, can be administered to a subject in need thereof, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject alone or in combination with a cytokine to increase and/or mobilize hematopoietic stem cells and/or neutrophils in the blood, marrow, and/or tissue of the subject.
- inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity such as 15-PGDH inhibitors
- the administration of a 15-PGDH inhibitor alone or in combination with a cytokine, hematopoietic cytokine, and/or cell mobilization agent to a subject in need thereof, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject can be used for the purpose of increasing neutrophils in the subject.
- the hematopoietic cytokine or cell mobilization agent can include at least one of G-CSF or Plerixafor.
- the administration of a 15-PGDH inhibitor alone or in combination with a cytokine, hematopoietic cytokine, and/or cell mobilization agent to a subject in need thereof, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject can be used for the purpose of increasing numbers of and/or of mobilizing peripheral blood hematopoietic stem cells in the subject.
- the hematopoietic cytokine or cell mobilization agent can include at least one of G-CSF or Plerixafor.
- the administration of a 15-PGDH inhibitor alone or in combination with a cytokine, hematopoietic cytokine, and/or cell mobilization agent to a subject in need thereof, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject can be used for the purpose of increasing numbers of hematopoietic stem cells in blood or bone marrow of the subject.
- the hematopoietic cytokine or cell mobilization agent can include at least one of G-CSF or Plerixafor.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject and/or tissue of the subject to increase tissue stem cells.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to bone marrow of a subject to increase stem cells in the subject.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a tissue graft donor, bone marrow graft donor, and/or a hematopoietic stem cell donor, and/or a tissue graft, and/or a bone marrow graft, and/or a hematopoietic stem cell graft, to increase the fitness of a donor tissue graft, a donor bone marrow graft, and/or a donor hematopoietic stem cell graft.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject, and/or bone marrow of a subject to increase the fitness of the marrow as a donor graft, and/or to a preparation of hematopoietic stem cells of a subject to increase the fitness of the stem cell preparation as a donor graft, and/or to a preparation of peripheral blood hematopoietic stem cells of a subject to increase the fitness of the stem cell preparation as a donor graft, and/or to a preparation of umbilical cord blood stem cells to increase the fitness of the stem cell preparation as a donor graft, and/or to a preparation of umbilical cord blood stem cells to decrease the number of units of umbilical cord blood required for transplantation.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a recipient of a tissue graft transplant, bone marrow transplant, hematopoietic stem cell transplant, and/or of an umbilical cord stem cell transplant, in order to decrease the administration of other treatments or growth factors.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject to increase neutrophil counts following a hematopoietic cell transplant with bone marrow, hematopoietic stem cells, or umbilical cord blood, to increase neutrophil counts in a subject with neutropenia following chemotherapy administration or radiation therapy, to increase neutrophil counts in a subject with aplastic anemia, myelodysplasia, myelofibrosis, neutropenia due to other bone marrow diseases, drug induced neutropenia, autoimmune neutropenia, idiopathic neutropenia, or neutropenia following viral infections, to increase neutrophil counts in a subject with neutropenia, to increase platelet counts following a hematopoietic cell transplant with bone marrow, hematopoietic stem cells, or umbilical cord blood, to increase platelet counts in a subject with thrombocytopenia following chemotherapy administration or radiation therapy, to increase platelet counts in a subject with aplastic anemia, my
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject having or at risk of presence of cytopenia, neutropenia, thrombocytopenia, lymphocytopenia and anemia to increase responsiveness and/or potentiate cytokines, such as hematopoietic cytokines.
- the cytokines can include, for example, G-CSF, GM-CSF, EPO, IL-3, IL-6, TPO, TPO-RA (thrombopoietin receptor agonist), and SCF.
- the subject has received a hematopoietic stem cell transplant, bone marrow transplant, chemotherapy, a myelosuppressive therapy, radiation therapy, or viral therapy and/or has a bone marrow disease, cancer, viral infection, aplastic anemia, myelodysplasia, and/or myelofibrosis.
- inventions relate to a method of treating at least one of neutropenia, thrombocytopenia, anemia, or cytopenia in a subject in need thereof by administering to the subject a therapeutically effective amount of a15-PGDH inhibitor.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered alone or in combination with a cytokine, hematopoietic cytokine, and/or cell mobilization agent to the subject, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a blood, bone marrow, and/or tissue of a subject at an amount effective to increase prostaglandin levels in the subject.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having formula (I):
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having the following formula (V):
- R 6 and R 7 can each independently be one of the following:
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can inhibit the enzymatic activity of recombinant 15-PGDH at an IC 50 of less than 1 ⁇ M, or preferably at an IC 50 of less than 250 nM, or more preferably at an IC 50 of less than 50 nM, or more preferably at an IC 50 of less than 10 nM, or more preferably at an IC 50 of less than 5 nM at a recombinant 15-PGDH concentration of about 5 nM to about 10 nM.
- FIG. 1 illustrates a graph showing CFU counts in wild type bone marrow treated with SW033291 and PGE-2.
- FIGS. 2 illustrate graphs showing: (A) bone marrow cellularity of mice treated with SW033291; (B) white blood cell (WBC) counts in mice treated SW033291; (C) red blood cell (RBC) counts in mice treated SW033291; (D) platelet counts in mice treated SW033291; (E) SKL % in whole bone marrow of mice treated with SW033291; and (F) CFU counts in mice treated SW033291.
- WBC white blood cell
- RBC red blood cell
- FIGS. 3 illustrate: (A) a schematic diagram following CD45.2 antigen marked cells in lethally irradiated C57BL/6J mice rescued with a bone marrow transplant from donor mice treated with SW033291 or with vehicle; and (B) graphs showing chimerism, of donor B-Cells, myeloid cells, and T-Cells after such treatment.
- FIG. 4 illustrates a schematic diagram showing schema of a study in which C57BL/61 mice are irradiated with 11 GY on day 0 and followed by treatment with SW033291.
- FIGS. 5 illustrate: (A) a schematic illustration showing the design of a study of enhanced survival in mice receiving a bone marrow transplant and also administered the 15-PGDH inhibitor SW033291; (B) graphical survival curves for mice transplanted with 100,000 donor cells; (C) graphical survival curves for mice transplanted with 200,000 donor cells; and (D) graphical survival curves for mice transplanted with 500,000 donor cells.
- FIGS. 6 illustrate: (A) a schematic illustration showing measurements on blood and bone marrow on day 5 after transplant; (B) a graph showing that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher total white count; (C) a graph showing that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher total platelet count.
- the star symbol denotes P ⁇ 0.05.
- FIGS. 7 illustrate: (A) a schematic illustration showing measurements on blood and bone marrow on day 8 after transplant; and (B) a graph showing that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher platelet count than control, with drug treated mice having 77,000 platelets compared to control mice having 39,500 platelets.
- the star symbol denotes P ⁇ 0.05.
- FIGS. 8 illustrate: (A) a schematic illustration showing measurements on blood and bone marrow on day 12 after transplant; (B) a graph showing that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher neutrophil counts, with drug treated mice having 332 neutrophils compared to control mice having 125 neutrophils; and (C) a graph showing that on day 12 after transplant, SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher hemoglobin count than controls, with drug treated mice having hemoglobin level of 11.58 and control mice having hemoglobin level of 8.3; and D) a graph showing that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher total white counts compared to control mice.
- the star symbol denotes P ⁇ 0.05.
- FIGS. 9 illustrate: (A) a schematic illustration showing measurements on blood and bone marrow on day 18 after transplant; (B-D) graphs showing SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher total white count ( FIG. 85 B ), lymphocyte count ( FIG. 85 C ), and neutrophil count ( FIG. 85 D ), with drug treated mice having 835 neutrophils and control mice having 365 neutrophils ( FIG. 85 D ); (E) a graph showing that on day 18 drug treated mice have significantly higher platelet counts than control mice; and (F-G) graphs showing drug treated mice have nearly 4-fold increased percentage ( FIG. 85 F ) and total numbers ( FIG. 85 G ) of SKL marked bone marrow stem cells than do control mice.
- the star symbol denotes P ⁇ 0.05.
- FIGS. 10 illustrate graphs showing (A) measurement of PGE2 (pg of PGE2/mg tissue protein) in 4 different mouse tissues (colon, bone marrow, liver, lung) across time following IP injection of SW033291 at 10 mg/kg; and (B) time course of PGE2 in control mice injected with vehicle only.
- PGE2 pg of PGE2/mg tissue protein
- FIG. 11 is a schematic illustration showing an experiment in which mice are lethally irradiated (IR) and 12 hours later receive a transplant (BMT) with CFSE dye labeled bone marrow cells (BM), and the number of transplanted cells that home and survive in the bone marrow of the recipient mice are then determined by FACS at 16 hours post-transplant.
- IR lethally irradiated
- BMT transplant
- BM bone marrow cells
- FIG. 12 illustrates a graph showing the percent of CFSE dye labeled cells that have homed to the bone marrow of mice treated as illustrated in FIG. 11 .
- FIG. 13 is a schematic illustration showing an experiment in which mice are lethally irradiated (IR) and 12 hours later receive a transplant (BMT) with CFSE dye labeled bone marrow cells (BM), and numbers of transplanted cells that home and survive in the bone marrow of the recipient mice are then determined by FACS at 16 hours post-transplant.
- IR lethally irradiated
- BMT transplant
- BM bone marrow cells
- FIG. 14 illustrates a graph showing the percent of CFSE dye labeled cells that have homed to the bone marrow of mice treated as illustrated in FIG. 13 .
- FIGS. 15 illustrate graphs showing induction of gene expression in (A) bone marrow SKL cells and (B) bone marrow stromal cells of mice injected with SW033291 twice daily IP at 10 mg/kg for 3 days.
- FIG. 16 is a schematic illustration showing an experiment in which immune deficient NSG mice are lethally irradiated (IR) and 12 hours later receive a transplant with CFSE dye labeled buffy coat cells from human umbilical cord blood (UCB), and number of transplanted cells that home and survive in the bone marrow of the recipient mice are then determined by FACS at 16 hours post-transplant.
- IR immune deficient NSG mice
- ULB human umbilical cord blood
- FIG. 17 illustrates a graph showing the percent of CFSE dye labeled human umbilical cord buffy coat cells that have homed to the bone marrow of mice treated as per the schema above.
- FIG. 18 illustrates a schematic diagram showing the design of a study in which 4 groups of mice (4 mice per group) were administered either A) vehicle control; B) 2.5 mg/kg of 15-PGDH inhibitor (+) SW209415 twice daily IP for 7 doses; c) recombinant human G-CSF 250 ⁇ g/kg subcutaneously once daily for 4 doses or d) the combination of 2.5 mg/kg of 15-PGDH inhibitor (+) SW209415 twice daily IP for 7 doses plus recombinant human G-CSF 250 ⁇ g/kg subcutaneously once daily for 4 doses (with the daily dose of G-CSF being administered coincident with a dose of (+) SW209415).
- FIG. 19 illustrates graphs showing total counts of white blood cells, neutrophils, and lymphocytes of mice administered 15-PGDH inhibitor (+) SW209415 and/or G-CSF as described in FIG. 18 .
- FIG. 20 illustrates graphs showing total counts of red blood cells, hematocrit, hemoglobin, and platelets of mice administered 15-PGDH inhibitor (+) SW209415 and/or G-CSF as described in FIG. 18 .
- FIG. 21 illustrates graphs showing the percent and number of circulating SKL (Sca-1+; C-kit+; Lin ⁇ ) marked cells in peripheral blood of mice administered 15-PGDH inhibitor (+) SW209415 and/or G-CSF as described in FIG. 18 .
- FIG. 22 illustrates graphs showing the percent and number of SKL (Sca-1+; C-kit+; Lin ⁇ ) marked cells in bone marrow of mice administered 15-PGDH inhibitor (+) SW209415 and/or G-CSF as described in FIG. 18 .
- FIGS. 23 illustrate graphs showing (A) WBC counts, (B) neutrophil counts, (C) lymphocyte counts, (D) RBC counts, (E) hemoglobin counts, (F) hematocrit counts, and (G) platelet counts in peripheral blood of recipient mice lethally irradiated followed by bone marrow transplantation (BMT) treated with vehicle, G-CSF, SW209415, and SW209415 in combination with G-CSF at day 8 following BMT.
- BMT bone marrow transplantation
- FIGS. 24 illustrate graphs showing (A) WBC counts, (B) neutrophil counts, (C) lymphocyte counts, (D) RBC counts, (E) hemoglobin counts, (F) hematocrit counts, and (G) platelet counts in peripheral blood of recipient mice lethally irradiated followed by bone marrow transplantation (BMT) treated with vehicle, G-CSF, SW209415, and SW209415 in combination with G-CSF at day 12 following BMT.
- BMT bone marrow transplantation
- FIGS. 25 illustrate graphs showing (A) WBC counts, (B) neutrophil counts, (C) lymphocyte counts, (D) RBC counts, (E) hemoglobin counts, (F) hematocrit counts, and (G) platelet counts in peripheral blood of recipient mice lethally irradiated followed by bone marrow transplantation (BMT) treated with vehicle, G-CSF, SW209415, and SW209415 in combination with G-CSF at day 18 following BMT.
- BMT bone marrow transplantation
- FIGS. 26 illustrate graphs showing (A) BM cellularity 18 days post 500 k cell does BMY, (B) SKL levels 18 days post 500 k cell dose BMT, and (C) SKL/mouse 18 days post 500 k cell dose BMT treated with vehicle, G-CSF, SW209415, and SW209415 in combination with G-CSF at day 18 following BMT.
- an element means one element or more than one element.
- the term “about” or “approximately” refers to a quantity, level, value, number, frequency, percentage, dimension, size, amount, weight or length that varies by as much as 15%, 10%, 9%, 8%, 7%, 6%, 5%, 4%, 3%, 2% or 1% to a reference quantity, level, value, number, frequency, percentage, dimension, size, amount, weight or length.
- the term “about” or “approximately” refers a range of quantity, level, value, number, frequency, percentage, dimension, size, amount, weight or length ⁇ 15%, ⁇ 10%, ⁇ 9%, ⁇ 8%, ⁇ 7%, ⁇ 6%, ⁇ 5%, ⁇ 4%, ⁇ 3%, ⁇ 2%, or ⁇ 1% about a reference quantity, level, value, number, frequency, percentage, dimension, size, amount, weight or length.
- the structure of some of the compounds of the application include asymmetric (chiral) carbon or sulfur atoms. It is to be understood accordingly that the isomers arising from such asymmetry are included herein, unless indicated otherwise. Such isomers can be obtained in substantially pure form by classical separation techniques and by stereochemically controlled synthesis. The compounds of this application may exist in stereoisomeric form, therefore can be produced as individual stereoisomers or as mixtures.
- isomerism means compounds that have identical molecular formulae but that differ in the nature or the sequence of bonding of their atoms or in the arrangement of their atoms in space. Isomers that differ in the arrangement of their atoms in space are termed “stereoisomers”. Stereoisomers that are not mirror images of one another are termed “diastereoisomers”, and stereoisomers that are non-superimposable mirror images are termed “enantiomers”, or sometimes optical isomers.
- a carbon atom bonded to four nonidentical substituents is termed a “chiral center” whereas a sulfur bound to three or four different substitutents, e.g. sulfoxides or sulfinimides, is likewise termed a “chiral center”.
- chiral isomer means a compound with at least one chiral center. It has two enantiomeric forms of opposite chirality and may exist either as an individual enantiomer or as a mixture of enantiomers. A mixture containing equal amounts of individual enantiomeric forms of opposite chirality is termed a “racemic mixture”. A compound that has more than one chiral center has 2n ⁇ 1 enantiomeric pairs, where n is the number of chiral centers. Compounds with more than one chiral center may exist as either an individual diastereomer or as a mixture of diastereomers, termed a “diastereomeric mixture”.
- a stereoisomer When one chiral center is present, a stereoisomer may be characterized by the absolute configuration (R or S) of that chiral center. Alternatively, when one or more chiral centers are present, a stereoisomer may be characterized as (+) or ( ⁇ ). Absolute configuration refers to the arrangement in space of the substituents attached to the chiral center. The substituents attached to the chiral center under consideration are ranked in accordance with the Sequence Rule of Cahn, Ingold and Prelog. (Cahn et al, Angew. Chem. Inter. Edit. 1966, 5, 385; errata 511; Cahn et al., Angew. Chem. 1966, 78, 413; Cahn and Ingold, J Chem. Soc. 1951 (London), 612; Cahn et al., Experientia 1956, 12, 81; Cahn, J., Chem. Educ. 1964, 41, 116).
- geometric Isomers means the diastereomers that owe their existence to hindered rotation about double bonds. These configurations are differentiated in their names by the prefixes cis and trans, or Z and E, which indicate that the groups are on the same or opposite side of the double bond in the molecule according to the Cahn-Ingold-Prelog rules. Further, the structures and other compounds discussed in this application include all atropic isomers thereof.
- atropic isomers are a type of stereoisomer in which the atoms of two isomers are arranged differently in space. Atropic isomers owe their existence to a restricted rotation caused by hindrance of rotation of large groups about a central bond. Such atropic isomers typically exist as a mixture, however as a result of recent advances in chromatography techniques, it has been possible to separate mixtures of two atropic isomers in select cases.
- crystal polymorphs or “polymorphs” or “crystal forms” means crystal structures in which a compound (or salt or solvate thereof) can crystallize in different crystal packing arrangements, all of which have the same elemental composition. Different crystal forms usually have different X-ray diffraction patterns, infrared spectral, melting points, density hardness, crystal shape, optical and electrical properties, stability and solubility. Recrystallization solvent, rate of crystallization, storage temperature, and other factors may cause one crystal form to dominate. Crystal polymorphs of the compounds can be prepared by crystallization under different conditions.
- derivative refers to compounds that have a common core structure, and are substituted with various groups as described herein.
- bioisostere refers to a compound resulting from the exchange of an atom or of a group of atoms with another, broadly similar, atom or group of atoms.
- the objective of a bioisosteric replacement is to create a new compound with similar biological properties to the parent compound.
- the bioisosteric replacement may be physicochemically or topologically based.
- Examples of carboxylic acid bioisosteres include acyl sulfonimides, tetrazoles, sulfonates, and phosphonates. See, e.g., Patani and LaVoie, Chem. Rev. 96, 3147-3176 (1996).
- parenteral administration and “administered parenterally” are art-recognized terms, and include modes of administration other than enteral and topical administration, such as injections, and include, without limitation, intravenous, intramuscular, intrapleural, intravascular, intrapericardial, intraarterial, intrathecal, intracapsular, intraorbital, intracardiac, intradermal, intraperitoneal, transtracheal, subcutaneous, subcuticular, intra-articular, subcapsular, subarachnoid, intraspinal and intrasternal injection and infusion.
- treating includes inhibiting a disease, disorder or condition in a subject, e.g., impeding its progress; and relieving the disease, disorder or condition, e.g., causing regression of the disease, disorder and/or condition. Treating the disease or condition includes ameliorating at least one symptom of the particular disease or condition, even if the underlying pathophysiology is not affected.
- preventing is art-recognized and includes stopping a disease, disorder or condition from occurring in a subject, which may be predisposed to the disease, disorder and/or condition but has not yet been diagnosed as having it. Preventing a condition related to a disease includes stopping the condition from occurring after the disease has been diagnosed but before the condition has been diagnosed.
- the term “pharmaceutical composition” refers to a formulation containing the disclosed compounds in a form suitable for administration to a subject.
- the pharmaceutical composition is in bulk or in unit dosage form.
- the unit dosage form is any of a variety of forms, including, for example, a capsule, an IV bag, a tablet, a single pump on an aerosol inhaler, or a vial.
- the quantity of active ingredient (e.g., a formulation of the disclosed compound or salts thereof) in a unit dose of composition is an effective amount and is varied according to the particular treatment involved.
- active ingredient e.g., a formulation of the disclosed compound or salts thereof
- the dosage will also depend on the route of administration.
- routes including oral, pulmonary, rectal, parenteral, transdermal, subcutaneous, intravenous, intramuscular, intraperitoneal, intranasal, inhalational, and the like.
- Dosage forms for the topical or transdermal administration of a compound described herein includes powders, sprays, ointments, pastes, creams, lotions, gels, solutions, patches, nebulized compounds, and inhalants.
- the active compound is mixed under sterile conditions with a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier, and with any preservatives, buffers, or propellants that are required.
- flash dose refers to compound formulations that are rapidly dispersing dosage forms.
- immediate release is defined as a release of compound from a dosage form in a relatively brief period of time, generally up to about 60 minutes.
- modified release is defined to include delayed release, extended release, and pulsed release.
- pulsed release is defined as a series of releases of drug from a dosage form.
- sustained release or extended release is defined as continuous release of a compound from a dosage form over a prolonged period.
- compositions, polymers and other materials and/or dosage forms which are, within the scope of sound medical judgment, suitable for use in contact with the tissues of human beings and animals without excessive toxicity, irritation, allergic response, or other problem or complication, commensurate with a reasonable benefit/risk ratio.
- phrases “pharmaceutically acceptable carrier” is art-recognized, and includes, for example, pharmaceutically acceptable materials, compositions or vehicles, such as a liquid or solid filler, diluent, excipient, solvent or encapsulating material, involved in carrying or transporting any subject composition from one organ, or portion of the body, to another organ, or portion of the body.
- a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier is non-pyrogenic.
- materials which may serve as pharmaceutically acceptable carriers include: (1) sugars, such as lactose, glucose and sucrose; (2) starches, such as corn starch and potato starch; (3) cellulose, and its derivatives, such as sodium carboxymethyl cellulose, ethyl cellulose and cellulose acetate; (4) powdered tragacanth; (5) malt; (6) gelatin; (7) talc; (8) excipients, such as cocoa butter and suppository waxes; (9) oils, such as peanut oil, cottonseed oil, sunflower oil, sesame oil, olive oil, corn oil and soybean oil; (10) glycols, such as propylene glycol; (11) polyols, such as glycerin, sorbitol, mannitol and polyethylene glycol; (12) esters, such as ethyl oleate and ethyl laurate; (13) agar; (14) buffering agents, such as magnesium hydroxide and aluminum hydroxide; (15) alg
- “Pharmaceutically acceptable salt” of a compound means a salt that is pharmaceutically acceptable and that possesses the desired pharmacological activity of the parent compound.
- the salt can be an acid addition salt.
- One embodiment of an acid addition salt is a hydrochloride salt.
- the pharmaceutically acceptable salts can be synthesized from a parent compound that contains a basic or acidic moiety by conventional chemical methods.
- such salts can be prepared by reacting the free acid or base forms of these compounds with a stoichiometric amount of the appropriate base or acid in water or in an organic solvent, or in a mixture of the two; generally, non-aqueous media like ether, ethyl acetate, ethanol, isopropanol, or acetonitrile being preferred. Lists of salts are found in Remington's Pharmaceutical Sciences, 18th ed. (Mack Publishing Company, 1990).
- esters for example pharmaceutically acceptable esters.
- a carboxylic acid function group in a compound can be converted to its corresponding ester, e.g., a methyl, ethyl, or other ester.
- an alcohol group in a compound can be converted to its corresponding ester, e.g., an acetate, propionate, or other ester.
- the compounds described herein can also be prepared as prodrugs, for example pharmaceutically acceptable prodrugs.
- pro-drug and “prodrug” are used interchangeably herein and refer to any compound, which releases an active parent drug in vivo. Since prodrugs are known to enhance numerous desirable qualities of pharmaceuticals (e.g., solubility, bioavailability, manufacturing, etc.) the compounds can be delivered in prodrug form. Thus, the compounds described herein are intended to cover prodrugs of the presently claimed compounds, methods of delivering the same and compositions containing the same. “Prodrugs” are intended to include any covalently bonded carriers that release an active parent drug in vivo when such prodrug is administered to a subject.
- Prodrugs are prepared by modifying functional groups present in the compound in such a way that the modifications are cleaved, either in routine manipulation or in vivo, to the parent compound.
- Prodrugs include compounds wherein a hydroxy, amino, sulfhydryl, carboxy, or carbonyl group is bonded to any group that may be cleaved in vivo to form a free hydroxyl, free amino, free sulfhydryl, free carboxy or free carbonyl group, respectively.
- Prodrugs can also include a precursor (forerunner) of a compound described herein that undergoes chemical conversion by metabolic processes before becoming an active or more active pharmacological agent or active compound described herein.
- prodrugs include, but are not limited to, esters (e.g., acetate, dialkylaminoacetates, formates, phosphates, sulfates, and benzoate derivatives) and carbamates (e.g., N,N-dimethylaminocarbonyl) of hydroxy functional groups, ester groups (e.g., ethyl esters, morpholinoethanol esters) of carboxyl functional groups, N-acyl derivatives (e.g., N-acetyl)N-Mannich bases, Schiff bases and enaminones of amino functional groups, oximes, acetals, ketals and enol esters of ketone and aldehyde functional groups in compounds, and the like, as well as sulfides that are oxidized to form sulfoxides or sulfones.
- esters e.g., acetate, dialkylaminoacetates, formates, phosphates, s
- protecting group refers to a grouping of atoms that when attached to a reactive group in a molecule masks, reduces or prevents that reactivity. Examples of protecting groups can be found in Green and Wuts, Protective Groups in Organic Chemistry, (Wiley, 2.sup.nd ed. 1991); Harrison and Harrison et al., Compendium of Synthetic Organic Methods, Vols. 1-8 (John Wiley and Sons, 1971-1996); and Kocienski, Protecting Groups, (Verlag, 3 rd ed. 2003).
- amine protecting group is intended to mean a functional group that converts an amine, amide, or other nitrogen-containing moiety into a different chemical group that is substantially inert to the conditions of a particular chemical reaction. Amine protecting groups are preferably removed easily and selectively in good yield under conditions that do not affect other functional groups of the molecule.
- amine protecting groups include, but are not limited to, formyl, acetyl, benzyl, t-butyldimethylsilyl, t-butyldiphenylsilyl, t-butyloxycarbonyl (Boc), p-methoxybenzyl, methoxymethyl, tosyl, trifluoroacetyl, trimethylsilyl (TMS), fluorenyl-methyloxycarbonyl, 2-trimethylsilyl-ethyoxycarbonyl, 1-methyl-1-(4-biphenylyl) ethoxycarbonyl, allyloxycarbonyl, benzyloxycarbonyl (CBZ), 2-trimethylsilyl-ethanesulfonyl (SES), trityl and substituted trityl groups, 9-fluorenylmethyloxycarbonyl (FMOC), nitro-veratryloxycarbonyl (NVOC), and the like.
- FMOC acety
- hydroxy protecting groups include those where the hydroxy group is either acylated or alkylated such as benzyl, and trityl ethers as well as alkyl ethers, tetrahydropyranyl ethers, trialkylsilyl ethers and allyl ethers.
- the salts of the compounds described herein can exist in either hydrated or unhydrated (the anhydrous) form or as solvates with other solvent molecules.
- Non-limiting examples of hydrates include monohydrates, dihydrates, etc.
- Nonlimiting examples of solvates include ethanol solvates, acetone solvates, etc.
- solvates means solvent addition forms that contain either stoichiometric or non-stoichiometric amounts of solvent. Some compounds have a tendency to trap a fixed molar ratio of solvent molecules in the crystalline solid state, thus forming a solvate. If the solvent is water the solvate formed is a hydrate, when the solvent is alcohol, the solvate formed is an alcoholate. Hydrates are formed by the combination of one or more molecules of water with one of the substances in which the water retains its molecular state as H 2 O, such combination being able to form one or more hydrate.
- the compounds, salts and prodrugs described herein can exist in several tautomeric forms, including the enol and imine form, and the keto and enamine form and geometric isomers and mixtures thereof.
- Tautomers exist as mixtures of a tautomeric set in solution. In solid form, usually one tautomer predominates. Even though one tautomer may be described, the present application includes all tautomers of the present compounds.
- a tautomer is one of two or more structural isomers that exist in equilibrium and are readily converted from one isomeric form to another. This reaction results in the formal migration of a hydrogen atom accompanied by a switch of adjacent conjugated double bonds. In solutions where tautomerization is possible, a chemical equilibrium of the tautomers will be reached. The exact ratio of the tautomers depends on several factors, including temperature, solvent, and pH. The concept of tautomers that are interconvertable by tautomerizations is called tautomerism.
- keto-enol tautomerism a simultaneous shift of electrons and a hydrogen atom occurs.
- Tautomerizations can be catalyzed by: Base: 1. deprotonation; 2. formation of a delocalized anion (e.g., an enolate); 3. protonation at a different position of the anion; Acid: 1. protonation; 2. formation of a delocalized cation; 3. deprotonation at a different position adjacent to the cation.
- Base 1. deprotonation; 2. formation of a delocalized anion (e.g., an enolate); 3. protonation at a different position of the anion
- Acid 1. protonation; 2. formation of a delocalized cation; 3. deprotonation at a different position adjacent to the cation.
- analogue refers to a chemical compound that is structurally similar to another but differs slightly in composition (as in the replacement of one atom by an atom of a different element or in the presence of a particular functional group, or the replacement of one functional group by another functional group).
- an analogue is a compound that is similar or comparable in function and appearance, but not in structure or origin to the reference compound.
- a “patient,” “subject,” or “host” to be treated by the subject method may mean either a human or non-human animal, such as a mammal, a fish, a bird, a reptile, or an amphibian.
- the subject of the herein disclosed methods can be a human, non-human primate, horse, pig, rabbit, dog, sheep, goat, cow, cat, guinea pig or rodent.
- the term does not denote a particular age or sex. Thus, adult and newborn subjects, as well as fetuses, whether male or female, are intended to be covered.
- the subject is a mammal.
- a patient refers to a subject afflicted with a disease or disorder.
- prophylactic or therapeutic treatment is art-recognized and includes administration to the host of one or more of the subject compositions. If it is administered prior to clinical manifestation of the unwanted condition (e.g., disease or other unwanted state of the host animal) then the treatment is prophylactic, i.e., it protects the host against developing the unwanted condition, whereas if it is administered after manifestation of the unwanted condition, the treatment is therapeutic (i.e., it is intended to diminish, ameliorate, or stabilize the existing unwanted condition or side effects thereof).
- the unwanted condition e.g., disease or other unwanted state of the host animal
- therapeutic agent include molecules and other agents that are biologically, physiologically, or pharmacologically active substances that act locally or systemically in a patient or subject to treat a disease or condition.
- the terms include without limitation pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof and prodrugs.
- agents may be acidic, basic, or salts; they may be neutral molecules, polar molecules, or molecular complexes capable of hydrogen bonding; they may be prodrugs in the form of ethers, esters, amides and the like that are biologically activated when administered into a patient or subject.
- terapéuticaally effective amount or “pharmaceutically effective amount” is an art-recognized term.
- the term refers to an amount of a therapeutic agent that produces some desired effect at a reasonable benefit/risk ratio applicable to any medical treatment.
- the term refers to that amount necessary or sufficient to eliminate, reduce or maintain a target of a particular therapeutic regimen.
- the effective amount may vary depending on such factors as the disease or condition being treated, the particular targeted constructs being administered, the size of the subject or the severity of the disease or condition. One of ordinary skill in the art may empirically determine the effective amount of a particular compound without necessitating undue experimentation.
- a therapeutically effective amount of a therapeutic agent for in vivo use will likely depend on a number of factors, including: the rate of release of an agent from a polymer matrix, which will depend in part on the chemical and physical characteristics of the polymer; the identity of the agent; the mode and method of administration; and any other materials incorporated in the polymer matrix in addition to the agent.
- ED50 means the dose of a drug, which produces 50% of its maximum response or effect, or alternatively, the dose, which produces a pre-determined response in 50% of test subjects or preparations.
- LD50 means the dose of a drug, which is lethal in 50% of test subjects.
- therapeutic index is an art-recognized term, which refers to the therapeutic index of a drug, defined as LD50/ED50.
- IC 50 half maximal inhibitory concentration
- concentration of a substance e.g., a compound or a drug
- concentration of a biological process, or component of a process including a protein, subunit, organelle, ribonucleoprotein, etc.
- isotopes include those atoms having the same atomic number but different mass numbers.
- isotopes of hydrogen include tritium and deuterium
- isotopes of carbon include C-13 and C-14.
- alkyl is intended to include both branched (e.g., isopropyl, tert-butyl, isobutyl), straight-chain e.g., methyl, ethyl, propyl, butyl, pentyl, hexyl, heptyl, octyl, nonyl, decyl), and cycloalkyl (e.g., alicyclic) groups (e.g., cyclopropyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, cycloheptyl, cyclooctyl), alkyl substituted cycloalkyl groups, and cycloalkyl substituted alkyl groups.
- branched e.g., isopropyl, tert-butyl, isobutyl
- straight-chain e.g., methyl, ethyl, propyl, butyl, pentyl, hexy
- Such aliphatic hydrocarbon groups have a specified number of carbon atoms.
- C 1-6 alkyl is intended to include C 1 , C 2 , C 3 , C 4 , C 5 , and C 6 alkyl groups.
- lower alkyl refers to alkyl groups having from 1 to 6 carbon atoms in the backbone of the carbon chain.
- Alkyl further includes alkyl groups that have oxygen, nitrogen, sulfur or phosphorous atoms replacing one or more hydrocarbon backbone carbon atoms.
- a straight chain or branched chain alkyl has six or fewer carbon atoms in its backbone (e.g., C 1 -C 6 for straight chain, C 3 -C 6 for branched chain), for example four or fewer.
- certain cycloalkyls have from three to eight carbon atoms in their ring structure, such as five or six carbons in the ring structure.
- substituted alkyls refers to alkyl moieties having substituents replacing a hydrogen on one or more carbons of the hydrocarbon backbone.
- substituents can include, for example, alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, halogen, hydroxyl, alkylcarbonyloxy, arylcarbonyloxy, alkoxycarbonyloxy, aryloxycarbonyloxy, carboxylate, alkylcarbonyl, arylcarbonyl, alkoxycarbonyl, aminocarbonyl, alkylaminocarbonyl, dialkylaminocarbonyl, alkylthiocarbonyl, alkoxyl, phosphate, phosphonato, phosphinato, cyano, amino (including alkylamino, dialkylamino, arylamino, diarylamino, and alkylarylamino), acylamino (including alkylcarbonylamino, arylcarbonylamino, carbamo
- Cycloalkyls can be further substituted, e.g., with the substituents described above.
- An “alkylaryl” or an “aralkyl” moiety is an alkyl substituted with an aryl (e.g., phenylmethyl (benzyl)). If not otherwise indicated, the terms “alkyl” and “lower alkyl” include linear, branched, cyclic, unsubstituted, substituted, and/or heteroatom-containing alkyl or lower alkyl, respectively.
- alkenyl refers to a linear, branched or cyclic hydrocarbon group of 2 to about 24 carbon atoms containing at least one double bond, such as ethenyl, n-propenyl, isopropenyl, n-butenyl, isobutenyl, octenyl, decenyl, tetradecenyl, hexadecenyl, eicosenyl, tetracosenyl, cyclopentenyl, cyclohexenyl, cyclooctenyl, and the like.
- substituted alkenyl refers to alkenyl substituted with one or more substituent groups
- heteroatom-containing alkenyl and heteroalkenyl refer to alkenyl or heterocycloalkenyl (e.g., heterocylcohexenyl) in which at least one carbon atom is replaced with a heteroatom.
- alkenyl and lower alkenyl include linear, branched, cyclic, unsubstituted, substituted, and/or heteroatom-containing alkenyl and lower alkenyl, respectively.
- alkynyl refers to a linear or branched hydrocarbon group of 2 to 24 carbon atoms containing at least one triple bond, such as ethynyl, n-propynyl, and the like. Generally, although again not necessarily, alkynyl groups can contain 2 to about 18 carbon atoms, and more particularly can contain 2 to 12 carbon atoms. The term “lower alkynyl” intends an alkynyl group of 2 to 6 carbon atoms.
- alkyl alkenyl
- alkynyl moieties which are diradicals, i.e., having two points of attachment.
- a nonlimiting example of such an alkyl moiety that is a diradical is —CH 2 CH 2 —, i.e., a C 2 alkyl group that is covalently bonded via each terminal carbon atom to the remainder of the molecule.
- aryl groups include benzene, phenyl, pyrrole, furan, thiophene, thiazole, isothiazole, imidazole, triazole, tetrazole, pyrazole, oxazole, isooxazole, pyridine, pyrazine, pyridazine, and pyrimidine, and the like.
- aryl includes multicyclic aryl groups, e.g., tricyclic, bicyclic, e.g., naphthalene, benzoxazole, benzodioxazole, benzothiazole, benzoimidazole, benzothiophene, methylenedioxyphenyl, quinoline, isoquinoline, napthridine, indole, benzofuran, purine, benzofuran, deazapurine, or indolizine.
- aryl groups having heteroatoms in the ring structure may also be referred to as “aryl heterocycles”, “heterocycles,” “heteroaryls” or “heteroaromatics”.
- Aryl groups can also be fused or bridged with alicyclic or heterocyclic rings, which are not aromatic so as to form a multicyclic system (e.g., tetralin, methylenedioxyphenyl). If not otherwise indicated, the term “aryl” includes unsubstituted, substituted, and/or heteroatom-containing aromatic substituents.
- alkaryl refers to an aryl group with an alkyl substituent
- aralkyl refers to an alkyl group with an aryl substituent, wherein “aryl” and “alkyl” are as defined above.
- Exemplary aralkyl groups contain 6 to 24 carbon atoms, and particularly preferred aralkyl groups contain 6 to 16 carbon atoms.
- Alkaryl groups include, for example, p-methylphenyl, 2,4-dimethylphenyl, p-cyclohexylphenyl, 2,7-dimethylnaphthyl, 7-cyclooctylnaphthyl, 3-ethyl-cyclopenta-1,4-diene, and the like.
- heterocyclyl or “heterocyclic group” include closed ring structures, e.g., 3- to 10-, or 4- to 7-membered rings, which include one or more heteroatoms.
- Heteroatom includes atoms of any element other than carbon or hydrogen. Examples of heteroatoms include nitrogen, oxygen, sulfur and phosphorus.
- Heterocyclyl groups can be saturated or unsaturated and include pyrrolidine, oxolane, thiolane, piperidine, piperazine, morpholine, lactones, lactams, such as azetidinones and pyrrolidinones, sultams, and sultones.
- Heterocyclic groups such as pyrrole and furan can have aromatic character. They include fused ring structures, such as quinoline and isoquinoline. Other examples of heterocyclic groups include pyridine and purine.
- the heterocyclic ring can be substituted at one or more positions with such substituents as described above, as for example, halogen, hydroxyl, alkylcarbonyloxy, arylcarbonyloxy, alkoxycarbonyloxy, aryloxycarbonyloxy, carboxylate, alkylcarbonyl, alkoxycarbonyl, aminocarbonyl, alkylthiocarbonyl, alkoxyl, phosphate, phosphonato, phosphinato, cyano, amino (including alkyl amino, dialkylamino, arylamino, diarylamino, and alkylarylamino), acylamino (including alkylcarbonylamino, arylcarbonylamino, carbamoyl and ureido), amidino, imino, sulfhydryl, alkylthio, arylthio, thiocarboxylate, sulfates, sulfonato, sulfamo
- Heterocyclic groups can also be substituted at one or more constituent atoms with, for example, a lower alkyl, a lower alkenyl, a lower alkoxy, a lower alkylthio, a lower alkylamino, a lower alkylcarboxyl, a nitro, a hydroxyl, —CF 3 , or —CN, or the like.
- halo or “halogen” refers to fluoro, chloro, bromo, and iodo.
- Counterion is used to represent a small, negatively charged species such as fluoride, chloride, bromide, iodide, hydroxide, acetate, and sulfate.
- sulfoxide refers to a sulfur attached to 2 different carbon atoms and one oxygen and the S—O bond can be graphically represented with a double bond (S ⁇ O), a single bond without charges (S—O) or a single bond with charges [S(+)-O( ⁇ )].
- substituents include, without limitation: functional groups such as halo, hydroxyl, silyl, sulfhydryl, C 1 -C 24 alkoxy, C 2 -C 24 alkenyloxy, C 2 -C 24 alkynyloxy, C 5 -C 20 aryloxy, acyl (including C 2 -C 24 alkylcarbonyl (—CO-alkyl) and C 6 -C 20 arylcarbonyl (—CO-aryl)), acyloxy (—O-acyl), C 2 -C 24 alkoxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-alkyl), C 6 -C 20 aryloxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-aryl), C 2 -C 24 alkylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-alkyl), C 6 -C 20 arylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-aryl), carboxy (—COOH), carboxylato (—COO—), carboxy (
- the aforementioned functional groups may, if a particular group permits, be further substituted with one or more additional functional groups or with one or more hydrocarbyl moieties such as those specifically enumerated above.
- the above-mentioned hydrocarbyl moieties may be further substituted with one or more functional groups or additional hydrocarbyl moieties such as those specifically enumerated.
- Optional or “optionally” means that the subsequently described circumstance may or may not occur, so that the description includes instances where the circumstance occurs and instances where it does not.
- the phrase “optionally substituted” means that a non-hydrogen substituent may or may not be present on a given atom, and, thus, the description includes structures wherein a non-hydrogen substituent is present and structures wherein a non-hydrogen substituent is not present.
- stable compound and “stable structure” are meant to indicate a compound that is sufficiently robust to survive isolation, and as appropriate, purification from a reaction mixture, and formulation into an efficacious therapeutic agent.
- small molecule is an art-recognized term. In certain embodiments, this term refers to a molecule, which has a molecular weight of less than about 2000 amu, or less than about 1000 amu, and even less than about 500 amu.
- health and “normal” are used interchangeably herein to refer to a subject or particular cell or tissue that is devoid (at least to the limit of detection) of a disease condition.
- nucleic acid refers to polynucleotides such as deoxyribonucleic acid (DNA), and, where appropriate, ribonucleic acid (RNA).
- DNA deoxyribonucleic acid
- RNA ribonucleic acid
- the term should also be understood to include analogues of either RNA or DNA made from nucleotide analogues, and, as applicable to the embodiment being described, single-stranded (such as sense or antisense) and double-stranded polynucleotides.
- nucleic acid refers to inhibitory nucleic acids. Some categories of inhibitory nucleic acid compounds include antisense nucleic acids, RNAi constructs, and catalytic nucleic acid constructs. Such categories of nucleic acids are well-known in the art.
- Embodiments described herein relate to compositions and methods for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis. As described in the Examples below, it was found that that inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity, such as 15-PGDH inhibitors, can be administered to a subject in need thereof, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject alone or in combination with a cytokine to increase and/or mobilize hematopoietic stem cells and/or neutrophils in the blood, marrow, and/or tissue of the subject.
- inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity such as 15-PGDH inhibitors
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to the subject or a preparation of hematopoietic stem cells, such as peripheral blood hematopoietic stem cells or umbilical cord stem cells of the subject, to increase the fitness of the stem cell preparation as a donor graft or to decrease the number of units of umbilical cord blood required for transplantation.
- hematopoietic stem cells such as peripheral blood hematopoietic stem cells or umbilical cord stem cells of the subject.
- Hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoietic progenitor cells are described herein generally as hematopoietic stem cells unless noted otherwise and can refer to cells or populations identified by the presence of the antigenic marker CD34 (CD34 + ).
- the hematopoietic stem cells can be identified by the presence of the antigenic marker CD34 and the absence of lineage (lin) markers and are therefore characterized as CD34 + /lin ⁇ cells.
- Suitable sources of hematopoietic stem cells can be isolated or obtained from an organ of the body containing cells of hematopoietic origin.
- the isolated cells can include cells that are removed from their original environment.
- a cell is isolated if it is separated from some or all of the components that normally accompany it in its native state.
- Hematopoietic stem cells can be obtained or isolated from bone marrow of adults, which includes femurs, hip, ribs, sternum, and other bones. Bone marrow aspirates containing hematopoietic stem cells can be obtained or isolated directly from the hip using a needle and syringe. Other sources of hematopoietic stem cells include umbilical cord blood, placental blood, mobilized peripheral blood, Wharton's jelly, placenta, fetal blood, fetal liver, or fetal spleen. In particular embodiments, harvesting a sufficient quantity of hematopoietic stem cells for use in therapeutic applications may require mobilizing the stem and progenitor cells in the donor.
- G-CSF and MOZOBIL can be administered to a donor in order to harvest a sufficient number of hematopoietic cells for transplantation.
- Other methods of mobilizing hematopoietic stem cells would be apparent to one having skill in the art.
- hematopoietic stem cells can be obtained from pluripotent stem cell sources, e.g., induced pluripotent stem cells (iPSCs) and embryonic stem cells (ESCs).
- iPSCs induced pluripotent stem cells
- ESCs embryonic stem cells
- induced pluripotent stem cell or “iPSC” refers to a non-pluripotent cell that has been reprogrammed to a pluripotent state. Once the cells of a subject have been reprogrammed to a pluripotent state, the cells can then be programmed to a desired cell type, such as a hematopoietic stem or progenitor cell.
- the term “reprogramming” refers to a method of increasing the potency of a cell to a less differentiated state. As used herein, the term “programming” refers to a method of decreasing the potency of a cell or differentiating the cell to a more differentiated state.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to the subject or to hematopoietic stem cells, which can be administered or contacted ex vivo with one or more 15-PGDH inhibitors described herein to provide a therapeutic composition.
- the therapeutic compositions or preparations can include the 15-PGDH inhibitor or a population of hematopoietic stem cells treated ex vivo with a one or more 15-PGDH inhibitor.
- the therapeutic composition including the enhanced hematopoietic stem cells can include whole bone marrow, umbilical cord blood, or mobilized peripheral blood.
- the population of cells is about 0.1% to about 1%, about 1% to about 3%, about 3% to about 5%, about 10%-15%, about 15%-20%, about 20%-25%, about 25%-30%, about 30%-35%, about 35%-40%, about 40%-45%, about 45%-50%, about 60%-70%, about 70%-80%, about 80%-90%, about 90%-95%, or about 95% to about 100% hematopoietic stem cells.
- Hematopoietic stem cells for use in the methods described herein may be depleted of mature hematopoietic cells, such as T cells, B cells, NK cells, dendritic cells, monocytes, granulocytes, erythroid cells, and their committed precursors from bone marrow aspirate, umbilical cord blood, or mobilized peripheral blood (mobilized leukapheresis product).
- Mature, lineage committed cells are depleted by immunodepletion, for example, by labeling solid substrates with antibodies that bind to a panel of so-called “lineage” antigens: CD2, CD3, CD11b, CD14, CD15, CD16, CD79, CD56, CD123, and CD235a.
- a subsequent step can be performed to further purify the population of cells, in which a substrate labeled with antibodies that bind to the CD34+ antigen are used to isolate primitive hematopoietic stem cells.
- Kits are commercially available for purifying stem and progenitor cells from various cell sources and in particular embodiments, these kits are suitable for use with the methods described herein.
- the preparations of 15-PGDH inhibitor, 15-PGDH inhibitor treated hematopoietic stem cells, and/or therapeutic compositions of 15-PGDH inhibitors and hematopoietic stem cells are useful to subjects in need of hematopoietic reconstitution, such as subjects that have undergone or are scheduled to undergo myeloablative therapy.
- Subjects who can be treated with the preparations of 15-PGDH inhibitor, 15-PGDH inhibitor treated hematopoietic stem cells and/or therapeutic compositions of 15-PGDH inhibitors and hematopoietic stem cells, can include subjects that have or that have been diagnosed with various types of leukemias, anemias, lymphomas, myelomas, immune deficiency disorders, and solid tumors.
- a subject also includes a human who is a candidate for stem cell transplant or bone marrow transplantation, such as during the course of treatment for a malignant disease or a component of gene therapy.
- Subjects may also include individuals or animals that donate stem cells or bone marrow for allogeneic transplantation.
- Subjects may also include subjects suffering from aplastic anemia, an immune disorder (severe combined immune deficiency syndrome or lupus), myelodysplasia, thalassemaia, sickle-cell disease or Wiskott-Aldrich syndrome.
- the subject suffers from a disorder that is the result of an undesired side effect or complication of another primary treatment, such as radiation therapy, chemotherapy, or treatment with a bone marrow suppressive drug, such as zidovadine, chloramphenical or gangciclovir.
- Such disorders include neutropenias, anemias, thrombocytopenia, and immune dysfunction.
- Other subjects may have disorders caused by an infection (e.g., viral infection, bacterial infection or fungal infection) which causes damage to stem or progenitor cells of the bone marrow.
- the subject exhibits at least one symptom of an ischemic tissue or tissue damaged by ischemia.
- the subject is a human who is has or who is at risk of having an ischemic tissue or tissue damaged by ischemia, e.g., a subject that has diabetes, peripheral vascular disease, thromboangiitis obliterans, vasculitis, cardiovascular disease, coronary artery disease or heart failure, or cerebrovascular disease, cardiovascular disease, or cerebrovascular disease.
- Illustrative examples of genetic disorders, syndromic conditions, traumatic injuries, chronic conditions, medical interventions, or other conditions that cause or are associated with ischemia, or increase the risk of ischemia in a subject, or cause a subject to exhibit more or more symptoms of ischemia, and thus, suitable for treatment or amelioration using the methods described herein, include, but are not limited to, acute coronary syndrome, acute lung injury (ALI), acute myocardial infarction (AMI), acute respiratory distress syndrome (ARDS), arterial occlusive disease, arteriosclerosis, articular cartilage defect, aseptic systemic inflammation, atherosclerotic cardiovascular disease, autoimmune disease, bone fracture, bone fracture, brain edema, brain hypoperfusion, Buerger's disease, burns, cancer, cardiovascular disease, cartilage damage, cerebral infarct, cerebral ischemia, cerebral stroke, cerebrovascular disease, chemotherapy-induced neuropathy, chronic infection, chronic mesenteric ischemia, claudication, congestive heart failure, connective tissue damage, contusion, coronar
- ischemia resulting from surgery, chemotherapy, radiation therapy, or cell, tissue, or organ transplant or graft include, ischemia resulting from surgery, chemotherapy, radiation therapy, or cell, tissue, or organ transplant or graft.
- the methods are suitable for treating cerebrovascular ischemia, myocardial ischemia, limb ischemia (CLI), myocardial ischemia (especially chronic myocardial ischemia), ischemic cardiomyopathy, cerebrovascular ischemia, renal ischemia, pulmonary ischemia, intestinal ischemia, and the like.
- CLI limb ischemia
- myocardial ischemia especially chronic myocardial ischemia
- ischemic cardiomyopathy cerebrovascular ischemia, renal ischemia, pulmonary ischemia, intestinal ischemia, and the like.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a preparation of tissue stem cells, such as neural stem stems, mesenchymal stem cells, or stem cells that can generate other tissues, and/or a preparation of pluripotent stem cells.
- tissue stem cells such as neural stem stems, mesenchymal stem cells, or stem cells that can generate other tissues, and/or a preparation of pluripotent stem cells.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a bone marrow graft donor or a hematopoietic stem cell donor to increase the fitness of a donor bone marrow graft or a donor hematopoietic stem cell graft.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can also be administered to bone marrow of a subject to increase stem cells in the subject or to increase the fitness of the marrow as a donor graft.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject to mitigate bone marrow graft rejection, to enhance bone marrow graft engraftment, to enhance engraftment of a hematopoietic stem cell graft, or an umbilical cord blood stem cell graft, to enhance engraftment of a hematopoietic stem cell graft, or an umbilical cord stem cell graft, and/or to decrease the number of units of umbilical cord blood required for transplantation into the subject.
- the administration can be, for example, following treatment of the subject or the marrow of the subject with radiation therapy, chemotherapy, or immunosuppressive therapy.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject to enhance recovery of neutrophils following bone marrow transplantation, following umbilical cord blood transplantation, following transplantation with hematopoietic stem cells, following conventional chemotherapy, following radiation treatment, and in individuals with neutropenias from diseases that include but are not limited to aplastic anemia, myelodysplasia, myelofibrosis, neutropenias from other bone marrow diseases, drug induced neutropenia, immune neutropenias, idiopathic neutropenia, and following infections with viruses that include, but are not limited to, HIV, CMV, and parvovirus.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject to enhance recovery of platelets following bone marrow transplantation, following umbilical cord blood transplantation, following transplantation with hematopoietic stem cells, following conventional chemotherapy, following radiation treatment, and in individuals with neutropenias from diseases that include but are not limited to aplastic anemia, myelodysplasia, myelofibrosis, thrombocytopenias from other bone marrow diseases, drug induced thrombocytopenia, immune thrombocytopenia, idiopathic thrombocytopenic purpura, idiopathic thrombocytopenia, and following infections with viruses that include, but are not limited to, HIV, CMV, and parvovirus.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject to enhance recovery of hemoglobin following bone marrow transplantation, following umbilical cord blood transplantation, following transplantation with hematopoietic stem cells, following conventional chemotherapy, following radiation treatment, and in individuals with anemias from diseases that include but are not limited to aplastic anemia, myelodysplasia, myelofibrosis, anemia from other bone marrow diseases, drug induced anemia, immune mediated anemias, anemia of chronic disease, idiopathic anemia, and following infections with viruses that include, but are not limited to, HIV, CMV, and parvovirus.
- diseases that include but are not limited to aplastic anemia, myelodysplasia, myelofibrosis, anemia from other bone marrow diseases, drug induced anemia, immune mediated anemias, anemia of chronic disease, idiopathic anemia, and following infections with viruses that include, but are not limited to, HIV, CMV, and parvovirus.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject to enhance numbers of bone marrow stem cell numbers following bone marrow transplantation, following umbilical cord blood transplantation, following transplantation with hematopoietic stem cells, following conventional chemotherapy, following radiation treatment, in individuals with other bone marrow diseases, in individuals with cytopenias following viral infections, and in individuals with cytopenias.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject or to a tissue graft of a subject to mitigate graft rejection, to enhance graft engraftment, to enhance graft engraftment following treatment of the subject or the marrow of the subject with radiation therapy, chemotherapy, or immunosuppressive therapy, to confer resistance to toxic or lethal effects of exposure to radiation, confer resistance to the toxic effect of Cytoxan, the toxic effect of fludarabine, the toxic effect of chemotherapy, or the toxic effect of immunosuppressive therapy, to decrease infection, and/or to decrease pulmonary toxicity from radiation.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a recipient of a tissue stem cell transplant, including but not limited to a transplant with hematopoietic stem cells, neural stem stems, mesenchymal stem cells, or stem cells for other tissues, so as to accelerate tissue regeneration and repair following the transplant.
- the administration of a 15-PGDH inhibitor alone or in combination with a cytokine, hematopoietic cytokine, and/or cell mobilization agent to a subject in need thereof, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject can be used for the purpose of increasing neutrophils in the subject.
- the hematopoietic cytokine or cell mobilization agent can include at least one of G-CSF or Plerixafor.
- the administration of a 15-PGDH inhibitor alone or in combination with a cytokine, hematopoietic cytokine, and/or cell mobilization agent to a subject in need thereof, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject can be used for the purpose of increasing numbers of and/or of mobilizing peripheral blood hematopoietic stem cells in the subject.
- the hematopoietic cytokine or cell mobilization agent can include at least one of G-CSF or Plerixafor.
- the administration of a 15-PGDH inhibitor alone or in combination with a cytokine, hematopoietic cytokine, and/or cell mobilization agent to a subject in need thereof, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject can be used for the purpose of increasing numbers of hematopoietic stem cells in blood or bone marrow of the subject.
- the hematopoietic cytokine or cell mobilization agent can include at least one of G-CSF or Plerixafor.
- 15-PGDH inhibitors can be identified using assays in which putative inhibitor compounds are applied to cells expressing 15-PGDH and then the functional effects on 15-PGDH activity are determined. Samples or assays comprising 15-PGDH that are treated with a potential inhibitor are compared to control samples without the inhibitor to examine the extent of effect. Control samples (untreated with modulators) are assigned a relative 15-PGDH activity value of 100%. Inhibition of 15-PGDH is achieved when the 15-PGDH activity value relative to the control is about 80%, optionally 50% or 25%, 10%, 5% or 1%.
- Agents tested as inhibitors of SCD can be any small chemical molecule or compound.
- test compounds will be small chemical molecules, natural products, or peptides.
- the assays are designed to screen large chemical libraries by automating the assay steps and providing compounds from any convenient source to assays, which are typically run in parallel (e.g., in microtiter formats on microtiter plates in robotic assays).
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having the following formula (I):
- Examples of 15-PGDH inhibitors having formulas (I) include the following compounds:
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having the following formula (II):
- Examples of 15-PGDH inhibitors having formulas (II) include the following compounds:
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having the following formula (III) or (IV):
- R 6 and R 7 can each independently be one of the following:
- R 6 and R 7 can independently be a group that improves aqueous solubility, for example, a phosphate ester (—OPO 3 H 2 ), a phenyl ring linked to a phosphate ester (—OPO 3 H 2 ), a phenyl ring substituted with one or more methoxyethoxy groups, or a morpholine, or an aryl or heteroaryl ring substituted with such a group.
- a phosphate ester —OPO 3 H 2
- a phenyl ring linked to a phosphate ester —OPO 3 H 2
- a phenyl ring substituted with one or more methoxyethoxy groups or a morpholine
- an aryl or heteroaryl ring substituted with such a group for example, a phosphate ester (—OPO 3 H 2 ), a phenyl ring linked to a phosphate ester (—OPO 3 H 2 ), a
- Examples of 15-PGDH inhibitors having formulas (III) or (IV) include the following compounds:
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having the following formula (V):
- R 6 and R 7 can each independently be one of the following:
- R 6 and R 7 can independently be a group that improves aqueous solubility, for example, a phosphate ester (—OPO 3 H 2 ), a phenyl ring linked to a phosphate ester (—OPO 3 H 2 ), a phenyl ring substituted with one or more methoxyethoxy groups, or a morpholine, or an aryl or heteroaryl ring substituted with such a group.
- a phosphate ester —OPO 3 H 2
- a phenyl ring linked to a phosphate ester —OPO 3 H 2
- a phenyl ring substituted with one or more methoxyethoxy groups or a morpholine
- an aryl or heteroaryl ring substituted with such a group for example, a phosphate ester (—OPO 3 H 2 ), a phenyl ring linked to a phosphate ester (—OPO 3 H 2 ), a
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having the following formula (VI):
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having the following formula (VII):
- Examples of compounds having formulas (V), (VI), or (VII) are selected from the group consisting of:
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can ib) at 2.5 ⁇ M concentration, stimulate a Vaco503 reporter cell line expressing a 15-PGDH luciferase fusion construct to increase luciferase output; iib) at 2.5 ⁇ M concentration stimulate a V9m reporter cell line expressing a 15-PGDH luciferase fusion construct to increase luciferase output; iiib) at 7.5 ⁇ M concentration stimulate a LS174T reporter cell line expressing a 15-PGDH luciferase fusion construct to increase luciferase output; ivb) at 7.5 ⁇ M concentration, does not activate a negative control V9m cell line expressing TK-renilla luciferase reporter to a luciferase level greater than 20% above background; and vb) inhibits the enzymatic activity of recombinant 15-PGDH protein at an IC 50 of less than 1 ⁇ M.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can inhibit the enzymatic activity of recombinant 15-PGDH at an IC 50 of less than 1 ⁇ M, or preferably at an IC 50 of less than 250 nM, or more preferably at an IC 50 of less than 50 nM, or more preferably at an IC 50 of less than 10 nM, or more preferably at an IC 50 of less than 5 nM at a recombinant 15-PGDH concentration of about 5 nM to about 10 nM.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can increase the cellular levels of PGE-2 following stimulation of an A459 cell with an appropriate agent, for example IL1-beta.
- a15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having the following formula (VIII):
- 15-PGDH inhibitors having formula (VIII) can be synthesized as shown:
- reaction solvent includes ethers such as diethyl ether, tetrahydrofuran and dioxane; halogenized hydrocarbons, such as dichloromethane and chloroform; amines such as pyridine, piperidine and triethylamine; alkylketones, such as acetone, methylethylketone and methylisobutyl; alcohols, such as methanol, ethanol and propanol; non-protonic polar solvent, such as N,N-dimethylformamide, N,N-dimethylacetamide, acetonitrile, dimethylsulfoxide and hexamethyl phosphoric acid triamide.
- ethers such as diethyl ether, tetrahydrofuran and dioxane
- halogenized hydrocarbons such as dichloromethane and chloroform
- amines such as pyridine, piperidine and triethylamine
- alkylketones such as
- non-reactive organic solvents that are ordinarily used in the organic synthesis
- preferable solvents are those from which water generated in the reaction can be removed by a Dean-Stark trap.
- the examples of such solvents include, but are not limited to benzene, toluene, xylene and the like.
- the reaction product thus obtained may be isolated and purified by condensation, extraction and the like, which is ordinarily conducted in the field of the organic synthesis, if desired, by silica gel column chromatography.
- the individual enantiomers of PGDH inhibitors having the formula III can be separated by a preparative HPLC using chromatography columns containing chiral stationary phases.
- any modifications for the preparation method of the 15-PGDH inhibitors described above include any modifications for the preparation method of the 15-PGDH inhibitors described above.
- any intermediate product obtainable from any step of the preparation method can be used as a starting material in the other steps.
- Such starting material can be formed in situ under certain reaction conditions.
- Reaction reagents can also be used in the form of their salts or optical isomers.
- novel 15-PGDH inhibitors can be in the form of any possible isomers such as substantially pure geometrical (cis or trans) isomers, optical isomers (enantiomers) and racemates.
- a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (VIII) can include a compound with the following formula (IX):
- the 15-PDGH inhibitor having formula (IX) was found to: i) inhibit recombinant 15-PGDH at 1 nM concentration; ii) inhibit 15-PGDH in cell lines at 100 nM concentration, iii) increase PGE 2 production by cell lines; iv) is chemically stable in aqueous solutions over broad pH range; v) is chemically stable when incubated with hepatocyte extracts, vi) is chemically stable when incubated with hepatocyte cell lines; vii) shows 253 minutes plasma half-life when injected IP into mice; and viii) shows no immediate toxicity over 24 hours when injected IP into mice at 0.6 ⁇ mole/per mouse and at 1.2 ⁇ mole/per mouse and also no toxicity when injected IP into mice at 0.3 ⁇ mole/per mouse twice daily for 21 days.
- a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX) can include a compound with the following formula (IXa):
- a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX) can include a compound with the following formula (IXb):
- the 15-PDHG inhibitor can comprise a (+) or ( ⁇ ) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX). In still other embodiments, the 15-PDHG inhibitor can comprise a mixture at least one of a (+) or ( ⁇ ) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX).
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can comprise a mixture of: less than about 50% by weight of the ( ⁇ ) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX) and greater than about 50% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX), less than about 25% by weight of the ( ⁇ ) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX) and greater than about 75% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX), less than about 10% by weight of the ( ⁇ ) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX) and greater than about 90% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX), less than about 1% by weight of the ( ⁇ ) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX) and greater than about 99% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX), greater than about 50%
- the 15-PDGH inhibitor can consist essentially of or consist of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX).
- the PDGH inhibitor can consist essentially of or consist of the ( ⁇ ) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX).
- a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (VIII) can include a compound with the following formula (X):
- a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X) can include a compound with the following formula (Xa):
- a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X) can include a compound with the following formula (Xb):
- the 15-PDHG inhibitor can comprise a (+) or ( ⁇ ) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X). In still other embodiments, the 15-PDHG inhibitor can comprise a mixture at least one of a (+) or ( ⁇ ) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X).
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can comprise a mixture of: less than about 50% by weight of the ( ⁇ ) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X) and greater than about 50% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X), less than about 25% by weight of the ( ⁇ ) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X) and greater than about 75% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X), less than about 10% by weight of the ( ⁇ ) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X) and greater than about 90% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X), less than about 1% by weight of the ( ⁇ ) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X) and greater than about 99% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X), greater than about 50% by weight of the ( ⁇ ) optical iso
- the 15-PDGH inhibitor can consist essentially of or consist of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X).
- the PDGH inhibitor can consist essentially of or consist of the ( ⁇ ) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X).
- 15-PGDH inhibitors can be used in the methods described herein.
- These other 15-PGDH inhibitors can include known 15-PGDH inhibitors including, for example, tetrazole compounds of formulas (I) and (II), 2-alkylideneaminooxyacetamide compounds of formula (I), heterocyclic compounds of formulas (VI) and (VII), and pyrazole compounds of formula (III) described in U.S. Patent Application Publication No. 2006/0034786 and U.S. Pat. No. 7,705,041; benzylidene-1,3-thiazolidine compounds of formula (I) described in U.S. Patent Application Publication No.
- 2007/0071699 phenylfurylmethylthiazolidine-2,4-dione and phenylthienylmethylthiazolidine-2,4-dione compounds described in U.S. Patent Application Publication No. 2007/0078175; thiazolidenedione derivatives described in U.S. Patent Application Publication No. 2011/0269954; phenylfuran, phenylthiophene, or phenylpyrrazole compounds described in U.S. Pat. No. 7,294,641, 5-(3,5-disubstituted phenylazo)-2-hydroxybenzene-acetic acids and salts and lactones described in U.S. Pat. No. 4,725,676, and azo compounds described in U.S. Pat. No. 4,889,846.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitors described herein can be provided in a pharmaceutical composition or cosmetic composition depending on the pathological or cosmetic condition or disorder being treated.
- a pharmaceutical composition containing the 15-PGDH inhibitors described herein as an active ingredient may be manufactured by mixing the derivative with a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier(s) or an excipient(s) or diluting the 15-PGDH inhibitors with a diluent in accordance with conventional methods.
- the pharmaceutical composition may further contain fillers, anti-cohesives, lubricants, wetting agents, flavoring agents, emulsifying agents, preservatives and the like.
- the pharmaceutical composition may be formulated into a suitable formulation in accordance with the methods known to those skilled in the art so that it can provide an immediate, controlled or sustained release of the 15-PGDH inhibitors after being administered into a mammal.
- the pharmaceutical composition may be formulated into a parenteral or oral dosage form.
- the solid dosage form for oral administration may be manufactured by adding excipient, if necessary, together with binder, disintegrants, lubricants, coloring agents, and/or flavoring agents, to the 15-PGDH inhibitors and shaping the resulting mixture into the form of tablets, sugar-coated pills, granules, powder or capsules.
- the additives that can be added in the composition may be ordinary ones in the art.
- examples of the excipient include lactose, sucrose, sodium chloride, glucose, starch, calcium carbonate, kaolin, microcrystalline cellulose, silicate and the like.
- Exemplary binders include water, ethanol, propanol, sweet syrup, sucrose solution, starch solution, gelatin solution, carboxymethylcellulose, hydroxypropyl cellulose, hydroxypropyl starch, methylcellulose, ethylcellulose, shellac, calcium phosphonate and polypyrrolidone.
- the disintegrant include dry starch, sodium arginate, agar powder, sodium bicarbonate, calcium carbonate, sodium lauryl sulfate, stearic monoglyceride and lactose.
- the pharmaceutical composition can be made into aerosol formulations (e.g., they can be nebulized) to be administered via inhalation.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitors described herein may be combined with flavoring agents, buffers, stabilizing agents, and the like and incorporated into oral liquid dosage forms such as solutions, syrups or elixirs in accordance with conventional methods.
- One example of the buffers may be sodium citrate.
- Examples of the stabilizing agents include tragacanth, acacia and gelatin.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitors described herein may be incorporated into an injection dosage form, for example, for a subcutaneous, intramuscular or intravenous route by adding thereto pH adjusters, buffers, stabilizing agents, relaxants, topical anesthetics.
- pH adjusters and the buffers include sodium citrate, sodium acetate and sodium phosphate.
- stabilizing agents include sodium pyrosulfite, EDTA, thioglycolic acid and thiolactic acid.
- the topical anesthetics may be procaine HCl, lidocaine HCl and the like.
- the relaxants may be sodium chloride, glucose and the like.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitors described herein may be incorporated into suppositories in accordance with conventional methods by adding thereto pharmaceutically acceptable carriers that are known in the art, for example, polyethylene glycol, lanolin, cacao butter or fatty acid triglycerides, if necessary, together with surfactants such as Tween.
- pharmaceutically acceptable carriers for example, polyethylene glycol, lanolin, cacao butter or fatty acid triglycerides, if necessary, together with surfactants such as Tween.
- the pharmaceutical composition may be formulated into various dosage forms as discussed above and then administered through various routes including an oral, inhalational, transdermal, subcutaneous, intravenous or intramuscular route.
- the dosage can be a pharmaceutically or therapeutically effective amount.
- a therapeutically effective amount of the 15-PGDH inhibitor may be an amount ranging from about 10-1000 mg (e.g., about 20 mg-1,000 mg, 30 mg-1,000 mg, 40 mg-1,000 mg, 50 mg-1,000 mg, 60 mg-1,000 mg, 70 mg-1,000 mg, 80 mg-1,000 mg, 90 mg-1,000 mg, about 10-900 mg, 10-800 mg, 10-700 mg, 10-600 mg, 10-500 mg, 100-1000 mg, 100-900 mg, 100-800 mg, 100-700 mg, 100-600 mg, 100-500 mg, 100-400 mg, 100-300 mg, 200-1000 mg, 200-900 mg, 200-800 mg, 200-700 mg, 200-600 mg, 200-500 mg, 200-400 mg, 300-1000 mg, 300-900 mg, 300-800 mg, 300-700 mg, 300-600 mg, 300-500 mg, 400 mg-1,000 mg, 500 mg-1,000 mg, 100 mg-900 mg,
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor is present in an amount of or greater than about 10 mg, 50 mg, 100 mg, 150 mg, 200 mg, 250 mg, 300 mg, 350 mg, 400 mg, 450 mg, 500 mg, 550 mg, 600 mg, 650 mg, 700 mg, 750 mg, 800 mg. In some embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor is present in an amount of or less than about 1000 mg, 950 mg, 900 mg, 850 mg, 800 mg, 750 mg, 700 mg, 650 mg, 600 mg, 550 mg, 500 mg, 450 mg, 400 mg, 350 mg, 300 mg, 250 mg, 200 mg, 150 mg, or 100 mg.
- a therapeutically effective dosage amount may be, for example, about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 500 mg/kg weight, e.g., from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 400 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 300 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 200 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 100 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 90 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 80 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 70 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 60 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 50 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 40 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 30 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 25 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 20 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg
- a therapeutically effective dosage amount may be, for example, about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.1 mg/kg weight, e.g. from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.09 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.08 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.07 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.06 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.05 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to about 0.04 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.03 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.02 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.019 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.018 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.017 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.016 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to
- the therapeutically effective dose may be 0.0001 mg/kg weight, 0.0002 mg/kg weight, 0.0003 mg/kg weight, 0.0004 mg/kg weight, 0.0005 mg/kg weight, 0.0006 mg/kg weight, 0.0007 mg/kg weight, 0.0008 mg/kg weight, 0.0009 mg/kg weight, 0.001 mg/kg weight, 0.002 mg/kg weight, 0.003 mg/kg weight, 0.004 mg/kg weight, 0.005 mg/kg weight, 0.006 mg/kg weight, 0.007 mg/kg weight, 0.008 mg/kg weight, 0.009 mg/kg weight, 0.01 mg/kg weight, 0.02 mg/kg weight, 0.03 mg/kg weight, 0.04 mg/kg weight, 0.05 mg/kg weight, 0.06 mg/kg weight, 0.07 mg/kg weight, 0.08 mg/kg weight, 0.09 mg/kg weight, or 0.1 mg/kg weight.
- the effective dose for a particular individual can be varied (e.g., increased or decreased) over time, depending on the needs
- a therapeutically effective dosage may be a dosage of 10 ⁇ g/kg/day, 50 ⁇ g/kg/day, 100 ⁇ g/kg/day, 250 ⁇ g/kg/day, 500 ⁇ g/kg/day, 1000 ⁇ g/kg/day or more.
- the amount of the 15-PGDH inhibitor or pharmaceutical salt thereof is sufficient to provide a dosage to a patient of between 0.01 ⁇ g/kg and 10 ⁇ g/kg; 0.1 ⁇ g/kg and 5 ⁇ g/kg; 0.1 ⁇ g/kg and 1000 ⁇ g/kg; 0.1 ⁇ g/kg and 900 ⁇ g/kg; 0.1 ⁇ g/kg and 900 ⁇ g/kg; 0.1 ⁇ g/kg and 800 ⁇ g/kg; 0.1 ⁇ g/kg and 700 ⁇ g/kg; 0.1 ⁇ g/kg and 600 ⁇ g/kg; 0.1 ⁇ g/kg and 500 ⁇ g/kg; or 0.1 ⁇ g/kg and 400 ⁇ g/kg.
- Particular doses or amounts to be administered in accordance with the present invention may vary, for example, depending on the nature and/or extent of the desired outcome, on particulars of route and/or timing of administration, and/or on one or more characteristics (e.g., weight, age, personal history, genetic characteristic, lifestyle parameter, severity of cardiac defect and/or level of risk of cardiac defect, etc., or combinations thereof). Such doses or amounts can be determined by those of ordinary skill. In some embodiments, an appropriate dose or amount is determined in accordance with standard clinical techniques.
- an appropriate dose or amount is a dose or amount sufficient to reduce a disease severity index score by 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 25, 30, 35, 40, 45, 50, 55, 60, 65, 70, 75, 80, 85, 90, 95, 100% or more.
- an appropriate dose or amount is a dose or amount sufficient to reduce a disease severity index score by 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 25, 30, 35, 40, 45, 50, 55, 60, 65, 70, 75, 80, 85, 90, 95, 100%.
- an appropriate dose or amount is determined through use of one or more in vitro or in vivo assays to help identify desirable or optimal dosage ranges or amounts to be administered.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered via continuous infusion.
- the continuous infusion is intravenous.
- the continuous infusion is subcutaneous.
- the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered bimonthly, monthly, twice monthly, triweekly, biweekly, weekly, twice weekly, thrice weekly, daily, twice daily, or on another clinically desirable dosing schedule.
- the dosing regimen for a single subject need not be at a fixed interval, but can be varied over time, depending on the needs of the subject.
- the composition can be administered in the form of aqueous, alcoholic, aqueous-alcoholic or oily solutions or suspensions, or of a dispersion of the lotion or serum type, of emulsions that have a liquid or semi-liquid consistency or are pasty, obtained by dispersion of a fatty phase in an aqueous phase (O/W) or vice versa (W/O) or multiple emulsions, of a free or compacted powder to be used as it is or to be incorporated into a physiologically acceptable medium, or else of microcapsules or microparticles, or of vesicular dispersions of ionic and/or nonionic type.
- aqueous, alcoholic, aqueous-alcoholic or oily solutions or suspensions or of a dispersion of the lotion or serum type, of emulsions that have a liquid or semi-liquid consistency or are pasty, obtained by dispersion of a fatty phase in an aqueous phase (O/W) or vice versa
- It may thus be in the form of a salve, a tincture, milks, a cream, an ointment, a powder, a patch, an impregnated pad, a solution, an emulsion or a vesicular dispersion, a lotion, aqueous or anhydrous gels, a spray, a suspension, a shampoo, an aerosol or a foam. It may be anhydrous or aqueous. It may also comprise solid preparations constituting soaps or cleansing cakes.
- compositions including the 15-PGDH inhibitor described herein can additionally contain, for example, at least one compound chosen from prostaglandins, in particular prostaglandin PGE 1 , PGE 2 , their salts, their esters, their analogues and their derivatives, in particular those described in WO 98/33497, WO 95/11003, JP 97-100091, JP 96-134242, in particular agonists of the prostaglandin receptors.
- prostaglandins in particular prostaglandin PGE 1 , PGE 2 , their salts, their esters, their analogues and their derivatives, in particular those described in WO 98/33497, WO 95/11003, JP 97-100091, JP 96-134242, in particular agonists of the prostaglandin receptors.
- the composition can include at least one 15-PGDH inhibitor as defined above and at least one prostaglandin or one prostaglandin derivative such as for example the prostaglandins of series 2 including in particular PGF 2 ⁇ and PGE 2 in saline form or in the form of precursors, in particular of the esters (example isopropyl esters), their derivatives such as 16,16-dimethyl PGE 2 , 17-phenyl PGE 2 and 16,16-dimethyl PGF 2 ⁇ 17-phenyl PGF 2 ⁇ , prostaglandins of series 1 such as I1-deoxyprostaglandin E1, 1-deoxyprostaglandin E1 in saline or ester form, is their analogues, in particular latanoprost, travoprost, fluprostenol, unoprostone, bimatoprost, cloprostenol, viprostol, butaprost, misoprostol, their salts or their esters.
- This Example shows effects of SW033291 on bone marrow function.
- FIGS. 1 show analysis of bone marrow of wild-type mice versus mice that are homozygous genetic knockouts for 15-PGDH (PGDH ⁇ / ⁇ mice).
- Total bone marrow cellularity and percent of Sca1+/c-Kit+ cells in lineage negative (SKL) cells are the same in both sets of mice.
- bone marrow from 15-PGDH ⁇ / ⁇ mice shows an approximately 50% increase in numbers of hematopoietic colonies generated when marrow is plated into methylcelluose.
- 15-PGDH knockout mice are denoted by label PGDH mice and by label 15-PGDH.
- WT denotes wild-type mice.
- FIGS. 2 shows assays in which bone marrow is harvested from a wild-type mouse, and incubated ex vivo on ice for 2 hours with either SW033291 (0.5 ⁇ M), or 1 ⁇ M PGE2 or 1 ⁇ M 16,16-dimethyl PGE2 (dmPGE2).
- SW033291 treated marrow again shows an approximately 50% increase in the number of bone marrow derived colonies generated. Under these conditions, a lesser increase is seen in marrow treated with PGE2, and a slightly greater increase is seen in marrow treated with dmPGE2.
- FIGS. 3 show a study of C57BL/6J mice treated with IP SW033291 administered in a vehicle of 10% Ethanol, 5% Cremophor EL, 85% D5W at a dose of 5 mg/kg or 20 mg/kg.
- Panel A shows mouse bone marrow cellularity, white blood count (wbc), red blood count (rbc) and platelets counts.
- Panel B shows percent of Sca1+/c-Kit+ cells in lineage negative (SKL) cells are unchanged in SW033291 treated mice.
- Panel C shows that marrow from SW033291 treated mice gives rise to approximately 30% increase in numbers of hematopoietic colonies generated when marrow is plated into methylcelluose. Experimental conditions are noted on the figure.
- FIGS. 4 show analysis of marrow from CD45.2 antigen marked C57BL/6J mice that were treated with SW033291 5 mg/kg IP daily for 3 doses in a vehicle of 10% Ethanol, 5% Cremophor EL, 85% D5W or that were treated with vehicle alone.
- mice On day 3 mice were sacrificed, marrow flushed and mixed at a 1:1 ratio with vehicle treated CD45.1 marrow. 2 million whole BM cells were injected into the tail vein of lethally irradiated CD45.1 mice and percent chimerism measured via flow cytometry at weeks 8, 12, 16.
- CD45.2 marked cells were significantly increased in recipient mice whose CD45.2 marked marrow was harvested from SW033291 treated donor mice, as opposed to vehicle control treated donor mice.
- marrow from SW033291 treated mice demonstrated long term increased fitness in competition with control marrow.
- CD45.2 harvested from SW033291 treated mice show a significant increase in contribution to B and T cell populations, suggesting marrow from SW033291 treated mice promotes earlier reconstitution of lymphoid populations and earlier return to immune competence.
- C57BL/6J mice are irradiated with 11 Gy on day 0, followed by treatment with SW033291 5 mg/kg IP twice daily (bid) in a vehicle of 10% Ethanol, 5% Cremophor EL, 85% D5W, or with vehicle only for 21 days.
- Mice treated with vehicle or with SW033291 all receive an allograft of marrow from a donor C57BL/6J mouse at a dose of either 100,000 cells, 200,000 cells, 500,000 cells. 3 control and 3 SW033291 mice are assessed under each condition.
- the experimental design is depicted in FIG. 50 .
- Table 1 shows the number of surviving mice in each cohort over the first 19 days of study. Under the conditions of the mouse colony during this study, control mice receiving 100,000-500,000 cells are all dead between days 4-13 of study. In contrast, two SW033291 treated mice receiving 500,000 cells remain alive on day 19 of the study and are presumed to have full hematopoietic reconstitution. Thus treatment with the 15-PGDH inhibitor SW033291 promoted survival of mice receiving a bone marrow transplant, an observation consistent with SW033291 enabling more rapid and complete hematopoietic reconstitution in the transplanted mice. Other 15-PGDH inhibitors with activity similar to SW033291 would be predicted to have similar activity in supporting hematopoietic reconstitution.
- SW033291 Treatment with SW033291 also enabled mice to be successfully transplanted with a smaller inoculum of donor bone marrow than the 1,000,000 cells that are standardly needed. These observations suggest SW033291, as well as other similar 15-PGDH inhibitors, is able to support successful transplantation with smaller numbers of donor stem cells. Such activity would be of particular utility in settings, such as transplantation with umbilical cord stem cells, in which donor cell numbers are limited. Improved survival of transplanted mice treated with SW033291 suggests efficacy of SW033291, and of similar 15-PGDH inhibitors, as replacements for, or in enabling decreased use of, other treatments or growth factors commonly employed in support of patients receiving bone marrow, hematopoietic stem cell, and cord blood stem cell transplants.
- SW033291 Improved survival of transplanted mice treated with SW033291 is consistent with SW033291, and by extension other similar 15-PGDH inhibitors, having activity in reducing infections in the transplanted mice, and/or in promoting recovery of mice intestines from damage by radiation, and/or in reducing pulmonary toxicity from radiation.
- This Example shows studies of the effect of SW033291 in mice receiving whole body irradiation.
- Table 2 shows the results of a study of 15 week old C57BL/6J female mice irradiated with 7 Gy, 9 Gy, or 11 Gy, and receiving daily SW033291 5 mg/kg IP in a vehicle of 10% Ethanol, 5% Cremophor EL, 85% D5W for 7 doses, or receiving vehicle alone.
- the table shows the number of mice surviving on sequential days of the study. Under the conditions of the mouse colony during this experiment, mice receiving a lethal dose of 11 Gy lived 48 hours longer if treated with SW033291 than if receiving vehicle control, with control mice all dead on day 8; whereas SW033219 treated mice were all dead on day 10.
- Table 3 shows the number of mice surviving on sequential days of a study of mice treated at 11 Gy treated with either vehicle control or with SW033291 IP, in a vehicle of 10% Ethanol, 5% Cremophor EL, 85% D5W, with SW033291 administered either at 5 mg/kg daily for 7 days, 5 mg/kg daily throughout the study, or at 5 mg/kg twice daily for 7 days. Again mice treated with SW033291 on any of these dosing schedules live on average 1-2 days longer than mice receiving vehicle control.
- SW033291 in promoting resistance to toxic effects of radiation may extend to SW033291 and other similar 15-PGDH inhibitors in promoting resistance to other similar toxic insults including but not limited to Cytoxan, fludarabine, chemotherapy and immunosuppressive therapy.
- FIG. 5 shows enhanced survival in mice receiving a bone marrow transplant and also administered the 15-PGDH inhibitor SW033291.
- FIG. 5 A shows the design of the study. Mice were irradiated with a bone marrow ablative dose of 11 Gy on day 0, followed by administration of SW033291 in 5 mg/kg twice daily by intraperitoneal injection in a vehicle of 10% Ethanol, 5% Cremophor EL, 85% D5W at a concentration of 125 ⁇ g/200 ⁇ l. A matched control cohort received injections with vehicle only. On day one mice received an infusion of donor marrow at doses of 100,000 cells; 200,000 cells; or 500,000 cells.
- FIG. 5 B shows graphical survival curves for mice transplanted with 100,000 donor cells.
- FIG. 5 A shows the design of the study. Mice were irradiated with a bone marrow ablative dose of 11 Gy on day 0, followed by administration of SW033291 in 5 mg/kg twice daily by intraperitoneal injection in
- mice receiving SW033291 shows an approximate doubling of median survival.
- mice receiving 200,000 donor cells all control mice were dead by day 12.
- all mice receiving 200,000 donor cells plus SW033291 survived at 30 days of observation and were successfully engrafted.
- mice receiving 500,000 donor cells control mice showed a 37.5% mortality; whereas, mice receiving SW033291 again all survived.
- FIG. 6 shows a set of studies conducted on lethally irradiated mice that received 500,000 donor marrow cells and were treated with either SW033291 at 5 mg/kg intraperitoneal dose twice daily or with vehicle control, in a design otherwise identical to that used for the studies of FIG. 5 .
- FIG. 6 A shows measurements on blood and bone marrow on day 5 after transplant, with FIG. 6 B showing that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher total white count and FIG. 6 C showing that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher total platelet count.
- the star symbol denotes P ⁇ 0.05.
- FIG. 7 A shows measurements on blood and bone marrow on day 8 after transplant.
- FIG. 7 B shows that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher platelet count than control, with drug treated mice having 77,000 platelets compared to control mice having 39,500 platelets.
- the star symbol denotes P ⁇ 0.05.
- FIG. 8 A shows measurements on blood and bone marrow on day 12 after transplant.
- FIG. 8 B shows that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher neutrophil counts, with drug treated mice having 332 neutrophils compared to control mice having 125 neutrophils.
- FIG. 8 C shows that on day 12 after transplant, SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher hemoglobin count than controls, with drug treated mice having hemoglobin level of 11.58 and control mice having hemoglobin level of 8.3.
- FIG. 8 D shows SW033291 treated mice also have significantly greater total white counts than control mice.
- the star symbol denotes P ⁇ 0.05.
- FIG. 9 A shows measurements on blood and bone marrow on day 18 after transplant.
- SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher total white count ( FIG. 9 B ), lymphocyte count ( FIG. 9 C ), and neutrophil count ( FIG. 9 D ), with drug treated mice having 835 neutrophils and control mice having 365 neutrophils ( FIG. 9 D ).
- FIG. 8 E also shows that on day 18 drug treated mice have significantly higher platelet counts than control mice.
- Last, day 18, drug treated mice have nearly 4-fold increased percentage ( FIG. 8 F ) and total numbers ( FIG.
- FIG. 10 (A) shows measurement of PGE2 (pg of PGE2/mg tissue protein) in 4 different mouse tissues (colon, bone marrow, liver, lung) across time following IP injection of SW033291 at 10 mg/kg. Blue bar represents baseline at time 0, and red bars represent time course of PGE2 concentration from 1-12 hours following SW033291 injection.
- FIG. 10 (B) shows time course of PGE2 in control mice injected with vehicle only.
- FIG. 11 shows a schema of an experiment in which mice are lethally irradiated (IR) and 12 hours later receive a transplant (BMT) with CFSE dye labeled bone marrow cells (BM), and the numbers of transplanted cells that home and survive in the bone marrow of the recipient mice are then determined by FACS at 16 hours post-transplant.
- mice are treated with vehicle, with SW033291 (10 mg/kg IP), or with SW033291 (10 mg/kg IP) plus Indomethacin. Drugs are administered following radiation, following the transplant, and again at 8 hours after the transplant.
- FIG. 12 shows a graph illustrating the percent of CFSE dye labeled cells that have homed to the bone marrow of mice treated as per the schema described in FIG. 11 .
- Treating mice with SW033291 concurrent with and following the bone marrow transplant increases numbers of homed cells in the recipient mouse bone marrow 3-fold.
- the figure further shows that the effect of SW033291 is near completely blocked by indomethacin (Indo+SW0), an inhibitor of COX enzymes the produce prostaglandins. This is consistent with the effect of SW033291 being mediated through the inhibition of 15-PGDH and through the resulting increase in tissue prostaglandins.
- FIG. 13 shows a schema of an experiment in which mice are lethally irradiated (IR) and 12 hours later receive a transplant (BMT) with CFSE dye labeled bone marrow cells (BM), and numbers of transplanted cells that home and survive in the bone marrow of the recipient mice are then determined by FACS at 16 hours post-transplant.
- mice are treated with vehicle, with SW033291 (10 mg/kg IP), with SW033291 (10 mg/kg IP) plus an antagonist of PGE2 receptor EP2 (PF-04418948), or with SW033291 (10 mg/kg IP) plus an antagonist of PGE2 receptor EP4 (L-161,982).
- Drugs are administered following radiation, following the transplant, and again at 8 hours after the transplant.
- FIG. 14 shows a graph illustrating the percent of CFSE dye labeled cells that have homed to the bone marrow of mice treated as per the schema described in FIG. 13 .
- Treating mice with SW033291 concurrent with and following the bone marrow transplant increases numbers of homed cells in the recipient mouse bone marrow 2-fold.
- the figure further shows that the effect of SW033291 is near completely blocked by an antagonist to the EP4 receptor (EP4+SW0), and is partially blocked by an antagonist of the EP2 receptor (EP2+SW0). This is consistent with the effect of SW033291 being mediated through the inhibition of 15-PGDH and through the resulting increase of tissue prostaglandins, including PGE2.
- mice were injected with SW033291 twice daily IP at 10 mg/kg for 5 doses. 2 hours following the last dose bone marrow is harvested and sorted into SKL marked cells that are hematopoietic stem cell enriched and into CD45 ( ⁇ ) cells that are bone marrow stroma cells. RNA was extracted and gene expression determined relative to levels in mice injected with vehicle control.
- FIGS. 15 show graph illustrating induction of gene expression in bone marrow SKL cells and bone marrow stromal cells of SW033291 treated mice.
- Mice administered SW033291 show a 3 fold induction in RNA expression of CXCL12 and SCF in bone marrow SKL cells, and show a greater than 4-fold induction of CXCL12 and SCF in CD45( ⁇ ) bone marrow stromal cells.
- FIG. 16 illustrates a schema of an experiment in which immune deficient NSG mice are lethally irradiated (IR) and 12 hours later receive a transplant with CFSE dye labeled buffy coat cells from human umbilical cord blood (UCB), and number of transplanted cells that home and survive in the bone marrow of the recipient mice are then determined by FACS at 16 hours post-transplant.
- mice are treated with vehicle or with SW033291. Drugs are administered following radiation, following the transplant, and again at 8 hours after the transplant.
- FIG. 17 illustrates a graph showing the percent of CFSE dye labeled human umbilical cord buffy coat cells that have homed to the bone marrow of mice treated as per the schema described in FIG. 18 .
- Treating mice with SW033291 at the time of and following the transplant with buffy coat from human umbilical cord blood (UCB) increases numbers of homed human cells in the recipient mouse bone marrow nearly 2-fold.
- UMB human umbilical cord blood
- FIG. 18 shows the design of a study in which 4 groups of mice (4 mice per group) were administered either;
- FIG. 19 shows results in each arm for measurement of total white cells, neutrophils, and lymphocytes.
- FIG. 20 shows results in each arm for measurement of red cells, hematocrit, hemoglobin, and platelets.
- FIG. 21 shows results in each arm for measurement in peripheral blood of circulating SKL (Sca-1+; C-kit+; Lin ⁇ ) marked cells that are enriched for hematopoietic stem cells.
- G-CSF increased the frequency of peripheral blood SKL cells (in Lin ⁇ cells) by 33%.
- (+) SW209415 when administered alone showed no effect on frequency of peripheral blood stem cells.
- the combination of G-CSF plus (+) SW209415 increased by 2 to 3-fold the frequency of peripheral blood SKL cells (in Lin ⁇ cells). This result understates the absolute magnitude of this effect, as the combination of G-SCF plus (+) SW209415 also increases the total white count, and hence the absolute number of the Lin ⁇ population.
- G-CSF increased the number of peripheral blood SKL cells by approximately 50%.
- (+) SW209415 when administered alone showed no effect on number of peripheral blood stem cells.
- the combination of G-CSF plus (+) SW209415 increased the number of peripheral blood SKL cells by approximately 3.5-fold, showing a marked increased effect of the combination.
- FIG. 22 shows results in each arm for measurement of SKL cells in mice bone marrow. The show that bone marrow SKL marked cells are increased by (+) SW209415, further increased by G-CSF, and further increased by the combination of (+) SW209415 plus G-CSF.
- mice lethally irradiated (11 Gy) followed by BMT (500 k total cells) 16 hours post IR were administered either:
- mice were bled via submandibular vein at days 8, 12, and 18 post transplant for CBC using the Hemavet 850fs and sacrificed at day 18 to assess marrow cellularity and SKL frequency. Blood counts were tabulated graphically as illustrated in FIGS. 24 - 26 with error bars corresponding to standard error of the means and compared using 2-tailed t-tests.
- SW209415 is Synergistic with GCSF in Promoting Hematopoietic Recovery after BMT
- G-CSF Granulocyte colony stimulating factor
- Lenograstim and Filgrastim are FDA approved glycoprotein used both pre-transplantation for stem cell priming purposes, and post transplantation to enhance stem cell engraftment and minimize mortality associated with prolonged neutropenia. Its use has been shown to accelerate granulocyte engraftment by 1-6 days following BMT compared to control. G-CSF occurs naturally and is responsible for mounting the neutrophil activation in response to stress or infection by binding to its receptor G-CSFR.
- G-CSF Several tissues can produce G-CSF upon stimulation by inflammatory mediators such as LPS, TNF- ⁇ , and IL-17, resulting in G-CSF release into the bloodstream which stimulates neutrophil production within, and mobilization from the bone marrow. In addition to neutrophil mobilization, G-CSF has been implication in mobilizing HSCs from marrow.
- inflammatory mediators such as LPS, TNF- ⁇ , and IL-17
- SW209415 clinically in recipients of BMT would need validation in clinical models in comparison and in combination with GCSF.
- SW209415's ability to promote hematopoietic recovery following BMT independently as well as synergistically with GCSF we established the bone marrow transplant model described above in which recipient mice receiving 500 k total bone marrow cells were assessed for peripheral blood recovery at 3 time points post transplant.
- FIGS. 23 - 26 show that compared to vehicle treatment, SW209415, GCSF, and the combination treatment recovered neutrophils significantly faster at Days 8, 12, and 18 post BMT, but that the combination treatment demonstrated a synergistic effect.
Landscapes
- Health & Medical Sciences (AREA)
- Life Sciences & Earth Sciences (AREA)
- Public Health (AREA)
- Pharmacology & Pharmacy (AREA)
- Epidemiology (AREA)
- Medicinal Chemistry (AREA)
- Animal Behavior & Ethology (AREA)
- General Health & Medical Sciences (AREA)
- Chemical & Material Sciences (AREA)
- Veterinary Medicine (AREA)
- Gastroenterology & Hepatology (AREA)
- Zoology (AREA)
- Engineering & Computer Science (AREA)
- Bioinformatics & Cheminformatics (AREA)
- Immunology (AREA)
- Proteomics, Peptides & Aminoacids (AREA)
- Pharmaceuticals Containing Other Organic And Inorganic Compounds (AREA)
- Medicines That Contain Protein Lipid Enzymes And Other Medicines (AREA)
- Acyclic And Carbocyclic Compounds In Medicinal Compositions (AREA)
Abstract
A method of modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis includes administering to a subject in need thereof a 15-PGDH inhibitor.
Description
- This application is a Continuation of U.S. patent application Ser. No. 15/347,587, filed Nov. 9, 2016 (now U.S. Pat. No. 9,801,863), which is a Continuation-in-part of U.S. patent application Ser. No. 14/395,021, filed Oct. 16, 2014, which is a National Phase Filing of PCT/US2013/036790, filed Apr. 16, 2013, which claims priority to U.S. Provisional Application Ser. No. 61/624,670, filed Apr. 16, 2012, this application is also a Continuation-in-Part of U.S. Ser. No. 15/029,943, filed Apr. 15, 2016, which is a National Phase Filing of PCT/US2014/060761, filed Oct. 15, 2014, which claims priority to U.S. Provisional Application Nos. 61/891,260, filed Oct. 15, 2013, 61/954,202, filed Mar. 17, 2014, 62/019,597, filed Jul. 1, 2014, and 62/043,694, filed Aug. 29, 2014, this application also claims priority to PCT/US2016/021374, filed Mar. 8, 2016, which claims priority to U.S. Provisional Application No. 62/129,885, filed Mar. 8, 2015, and also claims priority to PCT/US2016/027549, filed Apr. 14, 2016, which claims priority to U.S. Provisional Application No. 62/147,305, filed Apr. 14, 2015, and this application also claims priority from U.S. Provisional Application No. 62/252,973, filed Nov. 9, 2015, the subject matter of which is incorporated herein by reference in its entirety.
- This invention was made with government support under Grant No. R01CA127306, R01CA127306-03S1, 1P01CA95471-10, AND 5P50CA150964 awarded by The National Institutes of Health. The United States government has certain rights in the invention.
- Short-chain dehydrogenases (SCDs) are a family of dehydrogenases that share only 15% to 30% sequence identity, with similarity predominantly in the coenzyme binding domain and the substrate binding domain. In addition to their role in detoxification of ethanol, SCDs are involved in synthesis and degradation of fatty acids, steroids, and some prostaglandins, and are therefore implicated in a variety of disorders, such as lipid storage disease, myopathy, SCD deficiency, and certain genetic disorders.
- The SCD, 15-hydroxy-prostaglandin dehydrogenase (15-PGDH), (hydroxyprostaglandin dehydrogenase 15-(nicotinamide adeninedinucleotide); 15-PGDH; Enzyme Commission number 1.1.1.141; encoded by the HPGD gene), represents the key enzyme in the inactivation of a number of active prostaglandins, leukotrienes and hydroxyeicosatetraenoic acids (HETEs) (e.g., by catalyzing oxidation of PGE2 to 15-keto-prostaglandin E2, 15 k-PGE). The human enzyme is encoded by the HPGD gene and consists of a homodimer with subunits of a size of 29 kDa. The enzyme belongs to the evolutionarily conserved superfamily of short-chain dehydrogenase/reductase enzymes (SDRs), and according to the recently approved nomenclature for human enzymes, it is named SDR36C1. Thus far, two forms of 15-PGDH enzyme activity have been identified, NAD+-dependent type I 15-PGDH that is encoded by the HPGD gene, and the type II NADP-dependent 15-PGDH, also known as carbonyl reductase 1 (CBR1, SDR21C1). However, the preference of CBR1 for NADP and the high Km values of CBR1 for most prostaglandin suggest that the majority of the in vivo activity can be attributed to type I 15-PGDH encoded by the HPGD gene, that hereafter, and throughout all following text, simply denoted as 15-PGDH.
- Embodiments described herein relate to compositions and methods for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis. As described in the Examples below, it was found that that inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity, such as 15-PGDH inhibitors, can be administered to a subject in need thereof, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject alone or in combination with a cytokine to increase and/or mobilize hematopoietic stem cells and/or neutrophils in the blood, marrow, and/or tissue of the subject.
- In some embodiments, the administration of a 15-PGDH inhibitor alone or in combination with a cytokine, hematopoietic cytokine, and/or cell mobilization agent to a subject in need thereof, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject can be used for the purpose of increasing neutrophils in the subject. For example, the hematopoietic cytokine or cell mobilization agent can include at least one of G-CSF or Plerixafor.
- In other embodiments, the administration of a 15-PGDH inhibitor alone or in combination with a cytokine, hematopoietic cytokine, and/or cell mobilization agent to a subject in need thereof, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject can be used for the purpose of increasing numbers of and/or of mobilizing peripheral blood hematopoietic stem cells in the subject. For example, the hematopoietic cytokine or cell mobilization agent can include at least one of G-CSF or Plerixafor.
- In still other embodiments, the administration of a 15-PGDH inhibitor alone or in combination with a cytokine, hematopoietic cytokine, and/or cell mobilization agent to a subject in need thereof, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject can be used for the purpose of increasing numbers of hematopoietic stem cells in blood or bone marrow of the subject. For example, the hematopoietic cytokine or cell mobilization agent can include at least one of G-CSF or Plerixafor.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject and/or tissue of the subject to increase tissue stem cells. For example, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to bone marrow of a subject to increase stem cells in the subject.
- In still other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a tissue graft donor, bone marrow graft donor, and/or a hematopoietic stem cell donor, and/or a tissue graft, and/or a bone marrow graft, and/or a hematopoietic stem cell graft, to increase the fitness of a donor tissue graft, a donor bone marrow graft, and/or a donor hematopoietic stem cell graft. For example, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject, and/or bone marrow of a subject to increase the fitness of the marrow as a donor graft, and/or to a preparation of hematopoietic stem cells of a subject to increase the fitness of the stem cell preparation as a donor graft, and/or to a preparation of peripheral blood hematopoietic stem cells of a subject to increase the fitness of the stem cell preparation as a donor graft, and/or to a preparation of umbilical cord blood stem cells to increase the fitness of the stem cell preparation as a donor graft, and/or to a preparation of umbilical cord blood stem cells to decrease the number of units of umbilical cord blood required for transplantation.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a recipient of a tissue graft transplant, bone marrow transplant, hematopoietic stem cell transplant, and/or of an umbilical cord stem cell transplant, in order to decrease the administration of other treatments or growth factors.
- In still other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject to increase neutrophil counts following a hematopoietic cell transplant with bone marrow, hematopoietic stem cells, or umbilical cord blood, to increase neutrophil counts in a subject with neutropenia following chemotherapy administration or radiation therapy, to increase neutrophil counts in a subject with aplastic anemia, myelodysplasia, myelofibrosis, neutropenia due to other bone marrow diseases, drug induced neutropenia, autoimmune neutropenia, idiopathic neutropenia, or neutropenia following viral infections, to increase neutrophil counts in a subject with neutropenia, to increase platelet counts following a hematopoietic cell transplant with bone marrow, hematopoietic stem cells, or umbilical cord blood, to increase platelet counts in a subject with thrombocytopenia following chemotherapy administration or radiation therapy, to increase platelet counts in a subject with aplastic anemia, myelodysplasia, myelofibrosis, thrombocytopenia due to other bone marrow diseases, drug induced thrombocytopenia, autoimmune thrombocytopenia, idiopathic thrombocytopenic purpura, idiopathic thrombocytopenia, or thrombocytopenia following viral infections, to increase platelet counts in a subject with thrombocytopenia, to increase red blood cell counts, or hematocrit, or hemoglobin level, following a hematopoietic cell transplant with bone marrow, hematopoietic stem cells, or umbilical cord blood, to increase red blood cell counts, or hematocrit, or hemoglobin level in a subject with anemia following chemotherapy administration or radiation therapy, to increase red blood cell counts, or hematocrit, or hemoglobin level counts in a subject with aplastic anemia, myelodysplasia, myelofibrosis, anemia due to other disorder of bone marrow, drug induced anemia, immune mediated anemias, anemia of chronic disease, anemia following viral infections, or anemia of unknown cause, to increase red blood cell counts, or hematocrit, or hemoglobin level in a subject with anemia, to increase bone marrow stem cells, following a hematopoietic cell transplant with bone marrow, hematopoietic stem cells, or umbilical cord blood, to increase bone marrow stem cells in a subject following chemotherapy administration or radiation therapy, and/or to increase bone marrow stem cells in a subject with aplastic anemia, myelodysplasia, myelofibrosis, other disorder of bone marrow, drug induced cytopenias, immune cytopenias, cytopenias following viral infections, or cytopenias.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject having or at risk of presence of cytopenia, neutropenia, thrombocytopenia, lymphocytopenia and anemia to increase responsiveness and/or potentiate cytokines, such as hematopoietic cytokines. The cytokines can include, for example, G-CSF, GM-CSF, EPO, IL-3, IL-6, TPO, TPO-RA (thrombopoietin receptor agonist), and SCF.
- In some embodiments, the subject has received a hematopoietic stem cell transplant, bone marrow transplant, chemotherapy, a myelosuppressive therapy, radiation therapy, or viral therapy and/or has a bone marrow disease, cancer, viral infection, aplastic anemia, myelodysplasia, and/or myelofibrosis.
- Other embodiments relate to a method of treating at least one of neutropenia, thrombocytopenia, anemia, or cytopenia in a subject in need thereof by administering to the subject a therapeutically effective amount of a15-PGDH inhibitor. The 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered alone or in combination with a cytokine, hematopoietic cytokine, and/or cell mobilization agent to the subject, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject.
- In some embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a blood, bone marrow, and/or tissue of a subject at an amount effective to increase prostaglandin levels in the subject. The 15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having formula (I):
-
- wherein n is 0-2;
- Y1, Y2, and R1 are the same or different and are each selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heteroaryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms (wherein from 1-3 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C6 alkyl), NC(O) (C1-C6 alkyl), O, and S), C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, —Si(C1-C3 alkyl)3, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl (including C2-C24 alkylcarbonyl (—CO-alkyl) and C6-C20 arylcarbonyl (—CO-aryl)), acyloxy (—O-acyl), C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-aryl), C2-C24 alkylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 arylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-aryl), carboxy (—COOH), carboxylato (—COO−), carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH(C1-C24 alkyl)), arylcarbamoyl (—(CO)—NH-aryl), thiocarbamoyl (—(CS)—NH2), carbamido (—NH—(CO)—NH2), cyano (—CN), isocyano (—N+C−), cyanato (—O—CN), isocyanato (—O—N+═C−), isothiocyanato (—S—CN), azido (—N═N+═N−), formyl (—(CO)—H), thioformyl (—(CS)—H), amino (—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido (—NH—(CO)-alkyl), C6-C20 arylamido (—NH—(CO)-aryl), imino (—CR═NH where R is hydrogen, C1-C24 alkyl, C5-C20 aryl, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, etc.), alkylimino (—CR═N(alkyl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, aralkyl, etc.), arylimino (—CR═N(aryl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, etc.), nitro (—NO2), nitroso (—NO), sulfo (—SO2—OH), sulfonato (—SO2—O−), C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl (—S-alkyl; also termed “alkylthio”), arylsulfanyl (—S-aryl; also termed “arylthio”), C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl (—(SO)-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfinyl (—(SO)-aryl), C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl (—SO2-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfonyl (—SO2-aryl), phosphono (—P(O)(OH)2), phosphonato (—P(O)(O−)2), phosphinato (—P(O)(O−)), phospho (—PO2), phosphino (—PH2), combinations thereof, and wherein Y1 and Y2 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein the ring is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, and a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclyl;
- U1 is N, C—R2, or C—NR3R4, wherein R2 is selected from the group consisting of a H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n1OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, O(CO)R′, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and wherein R1 and R2 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein R3 and R4 are same or different and are each selected from the group consisting of H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n1OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and R3 or R4 may be absent;
- X1 and X2 are independently N or C, and wherein when X1 and/or X2 are N, Y1 and/or Y2, respectively, are absent;
- Z1 is O, S, CRaRb or NRa, wherein Ra and Rb are independently H or a C1-8 alkyl, which is linear, branched, or cyclic, and which is unsubstituted or substituted;
- and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having the following formula (V):
-
- wherein n is 0-2
- X6 is independently is N or CRc
- R1, R6, R7, and Rc are each independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heteroaryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms (wherein from 1-3 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C6 alkyl), NC(O)(C1-C6 alkyl), O, and S), C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, —Si(C1-C3 alkyl)3, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl (including C2-C24 alkylcarbonyl (—CO-alkyl) and C6-C20 arylcarbonyl (—CO-aryl)), acyloxy (—O-acyl), C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-aryl), C2-C24 alkylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 arylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-aryl), carboxy (—COOH), carboxylato (—COO−), carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH(C1-C24 alkyl)), arylcarbamoyl (—(CO)—NH-aryl), thiocarbamoyl (—(CS)—NH2), carbamido (—NH—(CO)—NH2), cyano (—CN), isocyano (—N+C−), cyanato (—O—CN), isocyanato (—O—N+═C−), isothiocyanato (—S—CN), azido (—N═N+═N−), formyl (—(CO)—H), thioformyl (—(CS)—H), amino (—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido (—NH—(CO)-alkyl), C6-C20 arylamido (—NH—(CO)-aryl), imino (—CR═NH where R is hydrogen, C1-C24 alkyl, C5-C20 aryl, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, etc.), alkylimino (—CR═N(alkyl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, aralkyl, etc.), arylimino (—CR═N(aryl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, etc.), nitro (—NO2), nitroso (—NO), sulfo (—SO2—OH), sulfonato (—SO2—O−), C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl (—S-alkyl; also termed “alkylthio”), arylsulfanyl (—S-aryl; also termed “arylthio”), C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl (—(SO)-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfinyl (—(SO)-aryl), C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl (—SO2-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfonyl (—SO2-aryl), sulfonamide (—SO2—NH2, —SO2NY2 (wherein Y is independently H, aryl or alkyl), phosphono (—P(O)(OH)2), phosphonato (—P(O)(O−)2), phosphinato (—P(O)(O−)), phospho (—PO2), phosphino (—PH2), polyalkylethers, phosphates, phosphate esters, groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, combinations thereof, and wherein R6 and R7 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein the ring is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, and a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclyl;
- U1 is N, C—R2, or C—NR3R4, wherein R2 is selected from the group consisting of a H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n1OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, O(CO)R′, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and wherein R1 and R2 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein R3 and R4 are the same or different and are each selected from the group consisting of H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n1OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and R3 or R4 may be absent;
- and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- In some embodiments, R1 is selected from the group consisting of branched or linear alkyl including —(CH2)n1CH3 (n1=0-7),
- wherein n2=0-6 and X is any of the following: CFyHz (y+z=3), CClyHz (y+z=3), OH, OAc, OMe, R71, OR72, CN, N(R73)2,
- (n3=0-5, m=1-5), and
- (n4=0-5).
- In other embodiments, R6 and R7 can each independently be one of the following:
-
- each R8, R9, R10, R11, R12, R13, R14, R15, R16, R17, R18, R19, R20, R21, R22, R23, R24, R25, R26, R27, R28, R29, R30, R31, R32, R33, R34, R35, R36, R37, R38, R39, R40, R41, R42, R43, R44, R45, R46, R47, R48, R49, R50, R51, R52, R53, R54, R55, R56, R57, R58, R59, R60, R61, R62, R63, R64, R65, R66, R67, R68, R69, R70, R71, R72, R73, R74, R76, and Rc are the same or different and are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms, (wherein from 1-3 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C6 alkyl), NC(O)(C1-C6 alkyl), O, and S), heteroaryl or heterocyclyl containing from 5-14 ring atoms, (wherein from 1-6 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C3 alkyl), O, and S), C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, silyl, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl (including C2-C24 alkylcarbonyl (—CO-alkyl) and C6-C20 arylcarbonyl (—CO-aryl)), acyloxy (—O-acyl), C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-aryl), C2-C24 alkylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 arylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-aryl), carboxy (—COOH), carboxylato (—COO−), carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH(C1-C24 alkyl)), arylcarbamoyl (—(CO)—NH-aryl), thiocarbamoyl (—(CS)—NH2), carbamido (—NH—(CO)—NH2), cyano (—CN), isocyano (—N+C−), cyanato (—O—CN), isocyanato (—O—N+═C−), isothiocyanato (—S—CN), azido (—N═N+═N−), formyl (—(CO)—H), thioformyl (—(CS)—H), amino (—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido (—NH—(CO)-alkyl), C6-C20 arylamido (—NH—(CO)-aryl), sulfanamido (—SO2N(R)2 where R is independently H, alkyl, aryl or heteroaryl), imino (—CR═NH where R is hydrogen, C1-C24 alkyl, C5-C20 aryl, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, etc.), alkylimino (—CR═N(alkyl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, aralkyl, etc.), arylimino (—CR═N(aryl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, etc.), nitro (—NO2), nitroso (—NO), sulfo (—SO2—OH), sulfonato (—SO2—O−), C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl (—S-alkyl; also termed “alkylthio”), arylsulfanyl (—S-aryl; also termed “arylthio”), C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl (—(SO)-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfinyl (—(SO)-aryl), C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl (—SO2-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfonyl (—SO2-aryl), sulfonamide (—SO2—NH2, —SO2NY2 (wherein Y is independently H, aryl or alkyl), phosphono (—P(O)(OH)2), phosphonato (—P(O)(O−)2), phosphinato (—P(O)(O−)), phospho (—PO2), phosphino (—PH2), polyalkyl ethers (—[(CH2)nO]m), phosphates, phosphate esters [—OP(O)(OR)2 where R═H, methyl or other alkyl], groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, and combinations thereof, and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- In some embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can inhibit the enzymatic activity of recombinant 15-PGDH at an IC50 of less than 1 μM, or preferably at an IC50 of less than 250 nM, or more preferably at an IC50 of less than 50 nM, or more preferably at an IC50 of less than 10 nM, or more preferably at an IC50 of less than 5 nM at a recombinant 15-PGDH concentration of about 5 nM to about 10 nM.
-
FIG. 1 illustrates a graph showing CFU counts in wild type bone marrow treated with SW033291 and PGE-2. -
FIGS. 2 (A-F) illustrate graphs showing: (A) bone marrow cellularity of mice treated with SW033291; (B) white blood cell (WBC) counts in mice treated SW033291; (C) red blood cell (RBC) counts in mice treated SW033291; (D) platelet counts in mice treated SW033291; (E) SKL % in whole bone marrow of mice treated with SW033291; and (F) CFU counts in mice treated SW033291. -
FIGS. 3 (A-B) illustrate: (A) a schematic diagram following CD45.2 antigen marked cells in lethally irradiated C57BL/6J mice rescued with a bone marrow transplant from donor mice treated with SW033291 or with vehicle; and (B) graphs showing chimerism, of donor B-Cells, myeloid cells, and T-Cells after such treatment. -
FIG. 4 illustrates a schematic diagram showing schema of a study in which C57BL/61 mice are irradiated with 11 GY onday 0 and followed by treatment with SW033291. -
FIGS. 5 (A-D) illustrate: (A) a schematic illustration showing the design of a study of enhanced survival in mice receiving a bone marrow transplant and also administered the 15-PGDH inhibitor SW033291; (B) graphical survival curves for mice transplanted with 100,000 donor cells; (C) graphical survival curves for mice transplanted with 200,000 donor cells; and (D) graphical survival curves for mice transplanted with 500,000 donor cells. -
FIGS. 6 (A-C) illustrate: (A) a schematic illustration showing measurements on blood and bone marrow onday 5 after transplant; (B) a graph showing that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher total white count; (C) a graph showing that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher total platelet count. The star symbol denotes P<0.05. -
FIGS. 7 (A-B) illustrate: (A) a schematic illustration showing measurements on blood and bone marrow onday 8 after transplant; and (B) a graph showing that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher platelet count than control, with drug treated mice having 77,000 platelets compared to control mice having 39,500 platelets. The star symbol denotes P<0.05. -
FIGS. 8 (A-D) illustrate: (A) a schematic illustration showing measurements on blood and bone marrow onday 12 after transplant; (B) a graph showing that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher neutrophil counts, with drug treated mice having 332 neutrophils compared to control mice having 125 neutrophils; and (C) a graph showing that onday 12 after transplant, SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher hemoglobin count than controls, with drug treated mice having hemoglobin level of 11.58 and control mice having hemoglobin level of 8.3; and D) a graph showing that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher total white counts compared to control mice. The star symbol denotes P<0.05. -
FIGS. 9 (A-G) illustrate: (A) a schematic illustration showing measurements on blood and bone marrow onday 18 after transplant; (B-D) graphs showing SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher total white count (FIG. 85B ), lymphocyte count (FIG. 85C ), and neutrophil count (FIG. 85D ), with drug treated mice having 835 neutrophils and control mice having 365 neutrophils (FIG. 85D ); (E) a graph showing that onday 18 drug treated mice have significantly higher platelet counts than control mice; and (F-G) graphs showing drug treated mice have nearly 4-fold increased percentage (FIG. 85F ) and total numbers (FIG. 85G ) of SKL marked bone marrow stem cells than do control mice. The star symbol denotes P<0.05. -
FIGS. 10 (A-B) illustrate graphs showing (A) measurement of PGE2 (pg of PGE2/mg tissue protein) in 4 different mouse tissues (colon, bone marrow, liver, lung) across time following IP injection of SW033291 at 10 mg/kg; and (B) time course of PGE2 in control mice injected with vehicle only. -
FIG. 11 is a schematic illustration showing an experiment in which mice are lethally irradiated (IR) and 12 hours later receive a transplant (BMT) with CFSE dye labeled bone marrow cells (BM), and the number of transplanted cells that home and survive in the bone marrow of the recipient mice are then determined by FACS at 16 hours post-transplant. -
FIG. 12 illustrates a graph showing the percent of CFSE dye labeled cells that have homed to the bone marrow of mice treated as illustrated inFIG. 11 . -
FIG. 13 is a schematic illustration showing an experiment in which mice are lethally irradiated (IR) and 12 hours later receive a transplant (BMT) with CFSE dye labeled bone marrow cells (BM), and numbers of transplanted cells that home and survive in the bone marrow of the recipient mice are then determined by FACS at 16 hours post-transplant. -
FIG. 14 illustrates a graph showing the percent of CFSE dye labeled cells that have homed to the bone marrow of mice treated as illustrated inFIG. 13 . -
FIGS. 15 (A-B) illustrate graphs showing induction of gene expression in (A) bone marrow SKL cells and (B) bone marrow stromal cells of mice injected with SW033291 twice daily IP at 10 mg/kg for 3 days. -
FIG. 16 is a schematic illustration showing an experiment in which immune deficient NSG mice are lethally irradiated (IR) and 12 hours later receive a transplant with CFSE dye labeled buffy coat cells from human umbilical cord blood (UCB), and number of transplanted cells that home and survive in the bone marrow of the recipient mice are then determined by FACS at 16 hours post-transplant. -
FIG. 17 illustrates a graph showing the percent of CFSE dye labeled human umbilical cord buffy coat cells that have homed to the bone marrow of mice treated as per the schema above. -
FIG. 18 illustrates a schematic diagram showing the design of a study in which 4 groups of mice (4 mice per group) were administered either A) vehicle control; B) 2.5 mg/kg of 15-PGDH inhibitor (+) SW209415 twice daily IP for 7 doses; c) recombinant human G-CSF 250 μg/kg subcutaneously once daily for 4 doses or d) the combination of 2.5 mg/kg of 15-PGDH inhibitor (+) SW209415 twice daily IP for 7 doses plus recombinant human G-CSF 250 μg/kg subcutaneously once daily for 4 doses (with the daily dose of G-CSF being administered coincident with a dose of (+) SW209415). -
FIG. 19 illustrates graphs showing total counts of white blood cells, neutrophils, and lymphocytes of mice administered 15-PGDH inhibitor (+) SW209415 and/or G-CSF as described inFIG. 18 . -
FIG. 20 illustrates graphs showing total counts of red blood cells, hematocrit, hemoglobin, and platelets of mice administered 15-PGDH inhibitor (+) SW209415 and/or G-CSF as described inFIG. 18 . -
FIG. 21 illustrates graphs showing the percent and number of circulating SKL (Sca-1+; C-kit+; Lin−) marked cells in peripheral blood of mice administered 15-PGDH inhibitor (+) SW209415 and/or G-CSF as described inFIG. 18 . -
FIG. 22 illustrates graphs showing the percent and number of SKL (Sca-1+; C-kit+; Lin−) marked cells in bone marrow of mice administered 15-PGDH inhibitor (+) SW209415 and/or G-CSF as described inFIG. 18 . -
FIGS. 23 (A-G) illustrate graphs showing (A) WBC counts, (B) neutrophil counts, (C) lymphocyte counts, (D) RBC counts, (E) hemoglobin counts, (F) hematocrit counts, and (G) platelet counts in peripheral blood of recipient mice lethally irradiated followed by bone marrow transplantation (BMT) treated with vehicle, G-CSF, SW209415, and SW209415 in combination with G-CSF atday 8 following BMT. -
FIGS. 24 (A-G) illustrate graphs showing (A) WBC counts, (B) neutrophil counts, (C) lymphocyte counts, (D) RBC counts, (E) hemoglobin counts, (F) hematocrit counts, and (G) platelet counts in peripheral blood of recipient mice lethally irradiated followed by bone marrow transplantation (BMT) treated with vehicle, G-CSF, SW209415, and SW209415 in combination with G-CSF atday 12 following BMT. -
FIGS. 25 (A-G) illustrate graphs showing (A) WBC counts, (B) neutrophil counts, (C) lymphocyte counts, (D) RBC counts, (E) hemoglobin counts, (F) hematocrit counts, and (G) platelet counts in peripheral blood of recipient mice lethally irradiated followed by bone marrow transplantation (BMT) treated with vehicle, G-CSF, SW209415, and SW209415 in combination with G-CSF atday 18 following BMT. -
FIGS. 26 (A-C) illustrate graphs showing (A)BM cellularity 18 days post 500 k cell does BMY, (B)SKL levels 18 days post 500 k cell dose BMT, and (C) SKL/mouse 18 days post 500 k cell dose BMT treated with vehicle, G-CSF, SW209415, and SW209415 in combination with G-CSF atday 18 following BMT. - For convenience, certain terms employed in the specification, examples, and appended claims are collected here. Unless defined otherwise, all technical and scientific terms used herein have the same meaning as commonly understood by one of ordinary skill in the art to which this application belongs.
- The articles “a” and “an” are used herein to refer to one or to more than one (i.e., to at least one) of the grammatical object of the article. By way of example, “an element” means one element or more than one element.
- The terms “comprise,” “comprising,” “include,” “including,” “have,” and “having” are used in the inclusive, open sense, meaning that additional elements may be included. The terms “such as”, “e.g.”, as used herein are non-limiting and are for illustrative purposes only. “Including” and “including but not limited to” are used interchangeably.
- The term “or” as used herein should be understood to mean “and/or”, unless the context clearly indicates otherwise.
- As used herein, the term “about” or “approximately” refers to a quantity, level, value, number, frequency, percentage, dimension, size, amount, weight or length that varies by as much as 15%, 10%, 9%, 8%, 7%, 6%, 5%, 4%, 3%, 2% or 1% to a reference quantity, level, value, number, frequency, percentage, dimension, size, amount, weight or length. In one embodiment, the term “about” or “approximately” refers a range of quantity, level, value, number, frequency, percentage, dimension, size, amount, weight or length ±15%, ±10%, ±9%, ±8%, ±7%, ±6%, ±5%, ±4%, ±3%, ±2%, or ±1% about a reference quantity, level, value, number, frequency, percentage, dimension, size, amount, weight or length.
- It will be noted that the structure of some of the compounds of the application include asymmetric (chiral) carbon or sulfur atoms. It is to be understood accordingly that the isomers arising from such asymmetry are included herein, unless indicated otherwise. Such isomers can be obtained in substantially pure form by classical separation techniques and by stereochemically controlled synthesis. The compounds of this application may exist in stereoisomeric form, therefore can be produced as individual stereoisomers or as mixtures.
- The term “isomerism” means compounds that have identical molecular formulae but that differ in the nature or the sequence of bonding of their atoms or in the arrangement of their atoms in space. Isomers that differ in the arrangement of their atoms in space are termed “stereoisomers”. Stereoisomers that are not mirror images of one another are termed “diastereoisomers”, and stereoisomers that are non-superimposable mirror images are termed “enantiomers”, or sometimes optical isomers. A carbon atom bonded to four nonidentical substituents is termed a “chiral center” whereas a sulfur bound to three or four different substitutents, e.g. sulfoxides or sulfinimides, is likewise termed a “chiral center”.
- The term “chiral isomer” means a compound with at least one chiral center. It has two enantiomeric forms of opposite chirality and may exist either as an individual enantiomer or as a mixture of enantiomers. A mixture containing equal amounts of individual enantiomeric forms of opposite chirality is termed a “racemic mixture”. A compound that has more than one chiral center has 2n−1 enantiomeric pairs, where n is the number of chiral centers. Compounds with more than one chiral center may exist as either an individual diastereomer or as a mixture of diastereomers, termed a “diastereomeric mixture”. When one chiral center is present, a stereoisomer may be characterized by the absolute configuration (R or S) of that chiral center. Alternatively, when one or more chiral centers are present, a stereoisomer may be characterized as (+) or (−). Absolute configuration refers to the arrangement in space of the substituents attached to the chiral center. The substituents attached to the chiral center under consideration are ranked in accordance with the Sequence Rule of Cahn, Ingold and Prelog. (Cahn et al, Angew. Chem. Inter. Edit. 1966, 5, 385; errata 511; Cahn et al., Angew. Chem. 1966, 78, 413; Cahn and Ingold, J Chem. Soc. 1951 (London), 612; Cahn et al.,
Experientia 1956, 12, 81; Cahn, J., Chem. Educ. 1964, 41, 116). - The term “geometric Isomers” means the diastereomers that owe their existence to hindered rotation about double bonds. These configurations are differentiated in their names by the prefixes cis and trans, or Z and E, which indicate that the groups are on the same or opposite side of the double bond in the molecule according to the Cahn-Ingold-Prelog rules. Further, the structures and other compounds discussed in this application include all atropic isomers thereof.
- The term “atropic isomers” are a type of stereoisomer in which the atoms of two isomers are arranged differently in space. Atropic isomers owe their existence to a restricted rotation caused by hindrance of rotation of large groups about a central bond. Such atropic isomers typically exist as a mixture, however as a result of recent advances in chromatography techniques, it has been possible to separate mixtures of two atropic isomers in select cases.
- The terms “crystal polymorphs” or “polymorphs” or “crystal forms” means crystal structures in which a compound (or salt or solvate thereof) can crystallize in different crystal packing arrangements, all of which have the same elemental composition. Different crystal forms usually have different X-ray diffraction patterns, infrared spectral, melting points, density hardness, crystal shape, optical and electrical properties, stability and solubility. Recrystallization solvent, rate of crystallization, storage temperature, and other factors may cause one crystal form to dominate. Crystal polymorphs of the compounds can be prepared by crystallization under different conditions.
- The term “derivative” refers to compounds that have a common core structure, and are substituted with various groups as described herein.
- The term “bioisostere” refers to a compound resulting from the exchange of an atom or of a group of atoms with another, broadly similar, atom or group of atoms. The objective of a bioisosteric replacement is to create a new compound with similar biological properties to the parent compound. The bioisosteric replacement may be physicochemically or topologically based. Examples of carboxylic acid bioisosteres include acyl sulfonimides, tetrazoles, sulfonates, and phosphonates. See, e.g., Patani and LaVoie, Chem. Rev. 96, 3147-3176 (1996).
- The phrases “parenteral administration” and “administered parenterally” are art-recognized terms, and include modes of administration other than enteral and topical administration, such as injections, and include, without limitation, intravenous, intramuscular, intrapleural, intravascular, intrapericardial, intraarterial, intrathecal, intracapsular, intraorbital, intracardiac, intradermal, intraperitoneal, transtracheal, subcutaneous, subcuticular, intra-articular, subcapsular, subarachnoid, intraspinal and intrasternal injection and infusion.
- The term “treating” is art-recognized and includes inhibiting a disease, disorder or condition in a subject, e.g., impeding its progress; and relieving the disease, disorder or condition, e.g., causing regression of the disease, disorder and/or condition. Treating the disease or condition includes ameliorating at least one symptom of the particular disease or condition, even if the underlying pathophysiology is not affected.
- The term “preventing” is art-recognized and includes stopping a disease, disorder or condition from occurring in a subject, which may be predisposed to the disease, disorder and/or condition but has not yet been diagnosed as having it. Preventing a condition related to a disease includes stopping the condition from occurring after the disease has been diagnosed but before the condition has been diagnosed.
- The term “pharmaceutical composition” refers to a formulation containing the disclosed compounds in a form suitable for administration to a subject. In a preferred embodiment, the pharmaceutical composition is in bulk or in unit dosage form. The unit dosage form is any of a variety of forms, including, for example, a capsule, an IV bag, a tablet, a single pump on an aerosol inhaler, or a vial. The quantity of active ingredient (e.g., a formulation of the disclosed compound or salts thereof) in a unit dose of composition is an effective amount and is varied according to the particular treatment involved. One skilled in the art will appreciate that it is sometimes necessary to make routine variations to the dosage depending on the age and condition of the patient. The dosage will also depend on the route of administration. A variety of routes are contemplated, including oral, pulmonary, rectal, parenteral, transdermal, subcutaneous, intravenous, intramuscular, intraperitoneal, intranasal, inhalational, and the like. Dosage forms for the topical or transdermal administration of a compound described herein includes powders, sprays, ointments, pastes, creams, lotions, gels, solutions, patches, nebulized compounds, and inhalants. In a preferred embodiment, the active compound is mixed under sterile conditions with a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier, and with any preservatives, buffers, or propellants that are required.
- The term “flash dose” refers to compound formulations that are rapidly dispersing dosage forms.
- The term “immediate release” is defined as a release of compound from a dosage form in a relatively brief period of time, generally up to about 60 minutes. The term “modified release” is defined to include delayed release, extended release, and pulsed release. The term “pulsed release” is defined as a series of releases of drug from a dosage form. The term “sustained release” or “extended release” is defined as continuous release of a compound from a dosage form over a prolonged period.
- The phrase “pharmaceutically acceptable” is art-recognized. In certain embodiments, the term includes compositions, polymers and other materials and/or dosage forms which are, within the scope of sound medical judgment, suitable for use in contact with the tissues of human beings and animals without excessive toxicity, irritation, allergic response, or other problem or complication, commensurate with a reasonable benefit/risk ratio.
- The phrase “pharmaceutically acceptable carrier” is art-recognized, and includes, for example, pharmaceutically acceptable materials, compositions or vehicles, such as a liquid or solid filler, diluent, excipient, solvent or encapsulating material, involved in carrying or transporting any subject composition from one organ, or portion of the body, to another organ, or portion of the body. Each carrier must be “acceptable” in the sense of being compatible with the other ingredients of a subject composition and not injurious to the patient. In certain embodiments, a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier is non-pyrogenic. Some examples of materials which may serve as pharmaceutically acceptable carriers include: (1) sugars, such as lactose, glucose and sucrose; (2) starches, such as corn starch and potato starch; (3) cellulose, and its derivatives, such as sodium carboxymethyl cellulose, ethyl cellulose and cellulose acetate; (4) powdered tragacanth; (5) malt; (6) gelatin; (7) talc; (8) excipients, such as cocoa butter and suppository waxes; (9) oils, such as peanut oil, cottonseed oil, sunflower oil, sesame oil, olive oil, corn oil and soybean oil; (10) glycols, such as propylene glycol; (11) polyols, such as glycerin, sorbitol, mannitol and polyethylene glycol; (12) esters, such as ethyl oleate and ethyl laurate; (13) agar; (14) buffering agents, such as magnesium hydroxide and aluminum hydroxide; (15) alginic acid; (16) pyrogen-free water; (17) isotonic saline; (18) Ringer's solution; (19) ethyl alcohol; (20) phosphate buffer solutions; and (21) other non-toxic compatible substances employed in pharmaceutical formulations.
- The compounds of the application are capable of further forming salts. All of these forms are also contemplated herein.
- “Pharmaceutically acceptable salt” of a compound means a salt that is pharmaceutically acceptable and that possesses the desired pharmacological activity of the parent compound. For example, the salt can be an acid addition salt. One embodiment of an acid addition salt is a hydrochloride salt. The pharmaceutically acceptable salts can be synthesized from a parent compound that contains a basic or acidic moiety by conventional chemical methods. Generally, such salts can be prepared by reacting the free acid or base forms of these compounds with a stoichiometric amount of the appropriate base or acid in water or in an organic solvent, or in a mixture of the two; generally, non-aqueous media like ether, ethyl acetate, ethanol, isopropanol, or acetonitrile being preferred. Lists of salts are found in Remington's Pharmaceutical Sciences, 18th ed. (Mack Publishing Company, 1990).
- The compounds described herein can also be prepared as esters, for example pharmaceutically acceptable esters. For example, a carboxylic acid function group in a compound can be converted to its corresponding ester, e.g., a methyl, ethyl, or other ester. Also, an alcohol group in a compound can be converted to its corresponding ester, e.g., an acetate, propionate, or other ester.
- The compounds described herein can also be prepared as prodrugs, for example pharmaceutically acceptable prodrugs. The terms “pro-drug” and “prodrug” are used interchangeably herein and refer to any compound, which releases an active parent drug in vivo. Since prodrugs are known to enhance numerous desirable qualities of pharmaceuticals (e.g., solubility, bioavailability, manufacturing, etc.) the compounds can be delivered in prodrug form. Thus, the compounds described herein are intended to cover prodrugs of the presently claimed compounds, methods of delivering the same and compositions containing the same. “Prodrugs” are intended to include any covalently bonded carriers that release an active parent drug in vivo when such prodrug is administered to a subject. Prodrugs are prepared by modifying functional groups present in the compound in such a way that the modifications are cleaved, either in routine manipulation or in vivo, to the parent compound. Prodrugs include compounds wherein a hydroxy, amino, sulfhydryl, carboxy, or carbonyl group is bonded to any group that may be cleaved in vivo to form a free hydroxyl, free amino, free sulfhydryl, free carboxy or free carbonyl group, respectively. Prodrugs can also include a precursor (forerunner) of a compound described herein that undergoes chemical conversion by metabolic processes before becoming an active or more active pharmacological agent or active compound described herein.
- Examples of prodrugs include, but are not limited to, esters (e.g., acetate, dialkylaminoacetates, formates, phosphates, sulfates, and benzoate derivatives) and carbamates (e.g., N,N-dimethylaminocarbonyl) of hydroxy functional groups, ester groups (e.g., ethyl esters, morpholinoethanol esters) of carboxyl functional groups, N-acyl derivatives (e.g., N-acetyl)N-Mannich bases, Schiff bases and enaminones of amino functional groups, oximes, acetals, ketals and enol esters of ketone and aldehyde functional groups in compounds, and the like, as well as sulfides that are oxidized to form sulfoxides or sulfones.
- The term “protecting group” refers to a grouping of atoms that when attached to a reactive group in a molecule masks, reduces or prevents that reactivity. Examples of protecting groups can be found in Green and Wuts, Protective Groups in Organic Chemistry, (Wiley, 2.sup.nd ed. 1991); Harrison and Harrison et al., Compendium of Synthetic Organic Methods, Vols. 1-8 (John Wiley and Sons, 1971-1996); and Kocienski, Protecting Groups, (Verlag, 3rd ed. 2003).
- The term “amine protecting group” is intended to mean a functional group that converts an amine, amide, or other nitrogen-containing moiety into a different chemical group that is substantially inert to the conditions of a particular chemical reaction. Amine protecting groups are preferably removed easily and selectively in good yield under conditions that do not affect other functional groups of the molecule. Examples of amine protecting groups include, but are not limited to, formyl, acetyl, benzyl, t-butyldimethylsilyl, t-butyldiphenylsilyl, t-butyloxycarbonyl (Boc), p-methoxybenzyl, methoxymethyl, tosyl, trifluoroacetyl, trimethylsilyl (TMS), fluorenyl-methyloxycarbonyl, 2-trimethylsilyl-ethyoxycarbonyl, 1-methyl-1-(4-biphenylyl) ethoxycarbonyl, allyloxycarbonyl, benzyloxycarbonyl (CBZ), 2-trimethylsilyl-ethanesulfonyl (SES), trityl and substituted trityl groups, 9-fluorenylmethyloxycarbonyl (FMOC), nitro-veratryloxycarbonyl (NVOC), and the like. Those of skill in the art can identify other suitable amine protecting groups.
- Representative hydroxy protecting groups include those where the hydroxy group is either acylated or alkylated such as benzyl, and trityl ethers as well as alkyl ethers, tetrahydropyranyl ethers, trialkylsilyl ethers and allyl ethers.
- Additionally, the salts of the compounds described herein, can exist in either hydrated or unhydrated (the anhydrous) form or as solvates with other solvent molecules. Non-limiting examples of hydrates include monohydrates, dihydrates, etc. Nonlimiting examples of solvates include ethanol solvates, acetone solvates, etc.
- The term “solvates” means solvent addition forms that contain either stoichiometric or non-stoichiometric amounts of solvent. Some compounds have a tendency to trap a fixed molar ratio of solvent molecules in the crystalline solid state, thus forming a solvate. If the solvent is water the solvate formed is a hydrate, when the solvent is alcohol, the solvate formed is an alcoholate. Hydrates are formed by the combination of one or more molecules of water with one of the substances in which the water retains its molecular state as H2O, such combination being able to form one or more hydrate.
- The compounds, salts and prodrugs described herein can exist in several tautomeric forms, including the enol and imine form, and the keto and enamine form and geometric isomers and mixtures thereof. Tautomers exist as mixtures of a tautomeric set in solution. In solid form, usually one tautomer predominates. Even though one tautomer may be described, the present application includes all tautomers of the present compounds. A tautomer is one of two or more structural isomers that exist in equilibrium and are readily converted from one isomeric form to another. This reaction results in the formal migration of a hydrogen atom accompanied by a switch of adjacent conjugated double bonds. In solutions where tautomerization is possible, a chemical equilibrium of the tautomers will be reached. The exact ratio of the tautomers depends on several factors, including temperature, solvent, and pH. The concept of tautomers that are interconvertable by tautomerizations is called tautomerism.
- Of the various types of tautomerism that are possible, two are commonly observed. In keto-enol tautomerism a simultaneous shift of electrons and a hydrogen atom occurs.
- Tautomerizations can be catalyzed by: Base: 1. deprotonation; 2. formation of a delocalized anion (e.g., an enolate); 3. protonation at a different position of the anion; Acid: 1. protonation; 2. formation of a delocalized cation; 3. deprotonation at a different position adjacent to the cation.
- The term “analogue” refers to a chemical compound that is structurally similar to another but differs slightly in composition (as in the replacement of one atom by an atom of a different element or in the presence of a particular functional group, or the replacement of one functional group by another functional group). Thus, an analogue is a compound that is similar or comparable in function and appearance, but not in structure or origin to the reference compound.
- A “patient,” “subject,” or “host” to be treated by the subject method may mean either a human or non-human animal, such as a mammal, a fish, a bird, a reptile, or an amphibian. Thus, the subject of the herein disclosed methods can be a human, non-human primate, horse, pig, rabbit, dog, sheep, goat, cow, cat, guinea pig or rodent. The term does not denote a particular age or sex. Thus, adult and newborn subjects, as well as fetuses, whether male or female, are intended to be covered. In one aspect, the subject is a mammal. A patient refers to a subject afflicted with a disease or disorder.
- The terms “prophylactic” or “therapeutic” treatment is art-recognized and includes administration to the host of one or more of the subject compositions. If it is administered prior to clinical manifestation of the unwanted condition (e.g., disease or other unwanted state of the host animal) then the treatment is prophylactic, i.e., it protects the host against developing the unwanted condition, whereas if it is administered after manifestation of the unwanted condition, the treatment is therapeutic (i.e., it is intended to diminish, ameliorate, or stabilize the existing unwanted condition or side effects thereof).
- The terms “therapeutic agent”, “drug”, “medicament” and “bioactive substance” are art-recognized and include molecules and other agents that are biologically, physiologically, or pharmacologically active substances that act locally or systemically in a patient or subject to treat a disease or condition. The terms include without limitation pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof and prodrugs. Such agents may be acidic, basic, or salts; they may be neutral molecules, polar molecules, or molecular complexes capable of hydrogen bonding; they may be prodrugs in the form of ethers, esters, amides and the like that are biologically activated when administered into a patient or subject.
- The phrase “therapeutically effective amount” or “pharmaceutically effective amount” is an art-recognized term. In certain embodiments, the term refers to an amount of a therapeutic agent that produces some desired effect at a reasonable benefit/risk ratio applicable to any medical treatment. In certain embodiments, the term refers to that amount necessary or sufficient to eliminate, reduce or maintain a target of a particular therapeutic regimen. The effective amount may vary depending on such factors as the disease or condition being treated, the particular targeted constructs being administered, the size of the subject or the severity of the disease or condition. One of ordinary skill in the art may empirically determine the effective amount of a particular compound without necessitating undue experimentation. In certain embodiments, a therapeutically effective amount of a therapeutic agent for in vivo use will likely depend on a number of factors, including: the rate of release of an agent from a polymer matrix, which will depend in part on the chemical and physical characteristics of the polymer; the identity of the agent; the mode and method of administration; and any other materials incorporated in the polymer matrix in addition to the agent.
- The term “ED50” is art-recognized. In certain embodiments, ED50 means the dose of a drug, which produces 50% of its maximum response or effect, or alternatively, the dose, which produces a pre-determined response in 50% of test subjects or preparations. The term “LD50” is art-recognized. In certain embodiments, LD50 means the dose of a drug, which is lethal in 50% of test subjects. The term “therapeutic index” is an art-recognized term, which refers to the therapeutic index of a drug, defined as LD50/ED50.
- The terms “IC50,” or “half maximal inhibitory concentration” is intended to refer to the concentration of a substance (e.g., a compound or a drug) that is required for 50% inhibition of a biological process, or component of a process, including a protein, subunit, organelle, ribonucleoprotein, etc.
- With respect to any chemical compounds, the present application is intended to include all isotopes of atoms occurring in the present compounds. Isotopes include those atoms having the same atomic number but different mass numbers. By way of general example and without limitation, isotopes of hydrogen include tritium and deuterium, and isotopes of carbon include C-13 and C-14.
- When a bond to a substituent is shown to cross a bond connecting two atoms in a ring, then such substituent can be bonded to any atom in the ring. When a substituent is listed without indicating the atom via which such substituent is bonded to the rest of the compound of a given formula, then such substituent can be bonded via any atom in such substituent. Combinations of substituents and/or variables are permissible, but only if such combinations result in stable compounds.
- When an atom or a chemical moiety is followed by a subscripted numeric range (e.g., C1-6), it is meant to encompass each number within the range as well as all intermediate ranges. For example, “C1-6 alkyl” is meant to include alkyl groups with 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 1-6, 1-5, 1-4, 1-3, 1-2, 2-6, 2-5, 2-4, 2-3, 3-6, 3-5, 3-4, 4-6, 4-5, and 5-6 carbons.
- The term “alkyl” is intended to include both branched (e.g., isopropyl, tert-butyl, isobutyl), straight-chain e.g., methyl, ethyl, propyl, butyl, pentyl, hexyl, heptyl, octyl, nonyl, decyl), and cycloalkyl (e.g., alicyclic) groups (e.g., cyclopropyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, cycloheptyl, cyclooctyl), alkyl substituted cycloalkyl groups, and cycloalkyl substituted alkyl groups. Such aliphatic hydrocarbon groups have a specified number of carbon atoms. For example, C1-6 alkyl is intended to include C1, C2, C3, C4, C5, and C6 alkyl groups. As used herein, “lower alkyl” refers to alkyl groups having from 1 to 6 carbon atoms in the backbone of the carbon chain. “Alkyl” further includes alkyl groups that have oxygen, nitrogen, sulfur or phosphorous atoms replacing one or more hydrocarbon backbone carbon atoms. In certain embodiments, a straight chain or branched chain alkyl has six or fewer carbon atoms in its backbone (e.g., C1-C6 for straight chain, C3-C6 for branched chain), for example four or fewer. Likewise, certain cycloalkyls have from three to eight carbon atoms in their ring structure, such as five or six carbons in the ring structure.
- The term “substituted alkyls” refers to alkyl moieties having substituents replacing a hydrogen on one or more carbons of the hydrocarbon backbone. Such substituents can include, for example, alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, halogen, hydroxyl, alkylcarbonyloxy, arylcarbonyloxy, alkoxycarbonyloxy, aryloxycarbonyloxy, carboxylate, alkylcarbonyl, arylcarbonyl, alkoxycarbonyl, aminocarbonyl, alkylaminocarbonyl, dialkylaminocarbonyl, alkylthiocarbonyl, alkoxyl, phosphate, phosphonato, phosphinato, cyano, amino (including alkylamino, dialkylamino, arylamino, diarylamino, and alkylarylamino), acylamino (including alkylcarbonylamino, arylcarbonylamino, carbamoyl and ureido), amidino, imino, sulfhydryl, alkylthio, arylthio, thiocarboxylate, sulfates, alkylsulfinyl, sulfonato, sulfamoyl, sulfonamido, nitro, trifluoromethyl, cyano, azido, heterocyclyl, alkylaryl, or an aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety. Cycloalkyls can be further substituted, e.g., with the substituents described above. An “alkylaryl” or an “aralkyl” moiety is an alkyl substituted with an aryl (e.g., phenylmethyl (benzyl)). If not otherwise indicated, the terms “alkyl” and “lower alkyl” include linear, branched, cyclic, unsubstituted, substituted, and/or heteroatom-containing alkyl or lower alkyl, respectively.
- The term “alkenyl” refers to a linear, branched or cyclic hydrocarbon group of 2 to about 24 carbon atoms containing at least one double bond, such as ethenyl, n-propenyl, isopropenyl, n-butenyl, isobutenyl, octenyl, decenyl, tetradecenyl, hexadecenyl, eicosenyl, tetracosenyl, cyclopentenyl, cyclohexenyl, cyclooctenyl, and the like. Generally, although again not necessarily, alkenyl groups can contain 2 to about 18 carbon atoms, and more particularly 2 to 12 carbon atoms. The term “lower alkenyl” refers to an alkenyl group of 2 to 6 carbon atoms, and the specific term “cycloalkenyl” intends a cyclic alkenyl group, preferably having 5 to 8 carbon atoms. The term “substituted alkenyl” refers to alkenyl substituted with one or more substituent groups, and the terms “heteroatom-containing alkenyl” and “heteroalkenyl” refer to alkenyl or heterocycloalkenyl (e.g., heterocylcohexenyl) in which at least one carbon atom is replaced with a heteroatom. If not otherwise indicated, the terms “alkenyl” and “lower alkenyl” include linear, branched, cyclic, unsubstituted, substituted, and/or heteroatom-containing alkenyl and lower alkenyl, respectively.
- The term “alkynyl” refers to a linear or branched hydrocarbon group of 2 to 24 carbon atoms containing at least one triple bond, such as ethynyl, n-propynyl, and the like. Generally, although again not necessarily, alkynyl groups can contain 2 to about 18 carbon atoms, and more particularly can contain 2 to 12 carbon atoms. The term “lower alkynyl” intends an alkynyl group of 2 to 6 carbon atoms. The term “substituted alkynyl” refers to alkynyl substituted with one or more substituent groups, and the terms “heteroatom-containing alkynyl” and “heteroalkynyl” refer to alkynyl in which at least one carbon atom is replaced with a heteroatom. If not otherwise indicated, the terms “alkynyl” and “lower alkynyl” include linear, branched, unsubstituted, substituted, and/or heteroatom-containing alkynyl and lower alkynyl, respectively.
- The terms “alkyl”, “alkenyl”, and “alkynyl” are intended to include moieties which are diradicals, i.e., having two points of attachment. A nonlimiting example of such an alkyl moiety that is a diradical is —CH2CH2—, i.e., a C2 alkyl group that is covalently bonded via each terminal carbon atom to the remainder of the molecule.
- The term “alkoxy” refers to an alkyl group bound through a single, terminal ether linkage; that is, an “alkoxy” group may be represented as —O-alkyl where alkyl is as defined above. A “lower alkoxy” group intends an alkoxy group containing 1 to 6 carbon atoms, and includes, for example, methoxy, ethoxy, n-propoxy, isopropoxy, t-butyloxy, etc. Preferred substituents identified as “C1-C6 alkoxy” or “lower alkoxy” herein contain 1 to 3 carbon atoms, and particularly preferred such substituents contain 1 or 2 carbon atoms (i.e., methoxy and ethoxy).
- The term “aryl” refers to an aromatic substituent containing a single aromatic ring or multiple aromatic rings that are fused together, directly linked, or indirectly linked (such that the different aromatic rings are bound to a common group such as a methylene or ethylene moiety). Aryl groups can contain 5 to 20 carbon atoms, and particularly preferred aryl groups can contain 5 to 14 carbon atoms. Examples of aryl groups include benzene, phenyl, pyrrole, furan, thiophene, thiazole, isothiazole, imidazole, triazole, tetrazole, pyrazole, oxazole, isooxazole, pyridine, pyrazine, pyridazine, and pyrimidine, and the like. Furthermore, the term “aryl” includes multicyclic aryl groups, e.g., tricyclic, bicyclic, e.g., naphthalene, benzoxazole, benzodioxazole, benzothiazole, benzoimidazole, benzothiophene, methylenedioxyphenyl, quinoline, isoquinoline, napthridine, indole, benzofuran, purine, benzofuran, deazapurine, or indolizine. Those aryl groups having heteroatoms in the ring structure may also be referred to as “aryl heterocycles”, “heterocycles,” “heteroaryls” or “heteroaromatics”. The aromatic ring can be substituted at one or more ring positions with such substituents as described above, as for example, halogen, hydroxyl, alkoxy, alkylcarbonyloxy, arylcarbonyloxy, alkoxycarbonyloxy, aryloxycarbonyloxy, carboxylate, alkylcarbonyl, alkylaminocarbonyl, aralkylaminocarbonyl, alkenylaminocarbonyl, alkylcarbonyl, arylcarbonyl, aralkylcarbonyl, alkenylcarbonyl, alkoxycarbonyl, aminocarbonyl, alkylthiocarbonyl, phosphate, phosphonato, phosphinato, cyano, amino (including alkylamino, dialkylamino, arylamino, diaryl amino, and alkylaryl amino), acylamino (including alkylcarbonylamino, arylcarbonylamino, carbamoyl and ureido), amidino, imino, sulfhydryl, alkylthio, arylthio, thiocarboxylate, sulfates, alkylsulfinyl, sulfonato, sulfamoyl, sulfonamido, nitro, trifluoromethyl, cyano, azido, heterocyclyl, alkylaryl, or an aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety. Aryl groups can also be fused or bridged with alicyclic or heterocyclic rings, which are not aromatic so as to form a multicyclic system (e.g., tetralin, methylenedioxyphenyl). If not otherwise indicated, the term “aryl” includes unsubstituted, substituted, and/or heteroatom-containing aromatic substituents.
- The term “alkaryl” refers to an aryl group with an alkyl substituent, and the term “aralkyl” refers to an alkyl group with an aryl substituent, wherein “aryl” and “alkyl” are as defined above. Exemplary aralkyl groups contain 6 to 24 carbon atoms, and particularly preferred aralkyl groups contain 6 to 16 carbon atoms. Examples of aralkyl groups include, without limitation, benzyl, 2-phenyl-ethyl, 3-phenyl-propyl, 4-phenyl-butyl, 5-phenyl-pentyl, 4-phenylcyclohexyl, 4-benzylcyclohexyl, 4-phenylcyclohexylmethyl, 4-benzylcyclohexylmethyl, and the like. Alkaryl groups include, for example, p-methylphenyl, 2,4-dimethylphenyl, p-cyclohexylphenyl, 2,7-dimethylnaphthyl, 7-cyclooctylnaphthyl, 3-ethyl-cyclopenta-1,4-diene, and the like.
- The terms “heterocyclyl” or “heterocyclic group” include closed ring structures, e.g., 3- to 10-, or 4- to 7-membered rings, which include one or more heteroatoms. “Heteroatom” includes atoms of any element other than carbon or hydrogen. Examples of heteroatoms include nitrogen, oxygen, sulfur and phosphorus.
- Heterocyclyl groups can be saturated or unsaturated and include pyrrolidine, oxolane, thiolane, piperidine, piperazine, morpholine, lactones, lactams, such as azetidinones and pyrrolidinones, sultams, and sultones. Heterocyclic groups such as pyrrole and furan can have aromatic character. They include fused ring structures, such as quinoline and isoquinoline. Other examples of heterocyclic groups include pyridine and purine. The heterocyclic ring can be substituted at one or more positions with such substituents as described above, as for example, halogen, hydroxyl, alkylcarbonyloxy, arylcarbonyloxy, alkoxycarbonyloxy, aryloxycarbonyloxy, carboxylate, alkylcarbonyl, alkoxycarbonyl, aminocarbonyl, alkylthiocarbonyl, alkoxyl, phosphate, phosphonato, phosphinato, cyano, amino (including alkyl amino, dialkylamino, arylamino, diarylamino, and alkylarylamino), acylamino (including alkylcarbonylamino, arylcarbonylamino, carbamoyl and ureido), amidino, imino, sulfhydryl, alkylthio, arylthio, thiocarboxylate, sulfates, sulfonato, sulfamoyl, sulfonamido, nitro, trifluoromethyl, cyano, azido, heterocyclyl, or an aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety. Heterocyclic groups can also be substituted at one or more constituent atoms with, for example, a lower alkyl, a lower alkenyl, a lower alkoxy, a lower alkylthio, a lower alkylamino, a lower alkylcarboxyl, a nitro, a hydroxyl, —CF3, or —CN, or the like.
- The term “halo” or “halogen” refers to fluoro, chloro, bromo, and iodo. “Counterion” is used to represent a small, negatively charged species such as fluoride, chloride, bromide, iodide, hydroxide, acetate, and sulfate. The term sulfoxide refers to a sulfur attached to 2 different carbon atoms and one oxygen and the S—O bond can be graphically represented with a double bond (S═O), a single bond without charges (S—O) or a single bond with charges [S(+)-O(−)].
- The terms “substituted” as in “substituted alkyl,” “substituted aryl,” and the like, as alluded to in some of the aforementioned definitions, is meant that in the alkyl, aryl, or other moiety, at least one hydrogen atom bound to a carbon (or other) atom is replaced with one or more non-hydrogen substituents. Examples of such substituents include, without limitation: functional groups such as halo, hydroxyl, silyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl (including C2-C24 alkylcarbonyl (—CO-alkyl) and C6-C20 arylcarbonyl (—CO-aryl)), acyloxy (—O-acyl), C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-aryl), C2-C24 alkylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 arylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-aryl), carboxy (—COOH), carboxylato (—COO—), carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH2), mono-(C1-C24 alkyl)-substituted carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH(C1-C24 alkyl)), di-(C1-C4 alkyl)-substituted carbamoyl (—(CO)—N(C1-C24 alkyl)2), mono-substituted arylcarbamoyl (—(CO)—NH-aryl), thiocarbamoyl (—(CS)—NH2), carbamido (—NH—(CO)—NH2), cyano (—CN), isocyano (—N+C−), cyanato (—O—CN), isocyanato (—ON+C−), isothiocyanato (—S—CN), azido (—N═N+═N−), formyl (—(CO)—H), thioformyl (—(CS)—H), amino (—NH2), mono- and di-(C1-C24 alkyl)-substituted amino, mono- and di-(C5-C20 aryl)-substituted amino, C2-C24 alkylamido (—NH—(CO)-alkyl), C6-C20 arylamido (—NH—(CO)-aryl), imino (—CR═NH where R=hydrogen, C1-C24 alkyl, C5-C20 aryl, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, etc.), alkylimino (—CR═N(alkyl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, etc.), arylimino (—CR═N(aryl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, etc.), nitro (—NO2), nitroso (—NO), sulfo (—O2—OH), sulfonato (—O2—O−), C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl (—S-alkyl; also termed “alkylthio”), arylsulfanyl (—S-aryl; also termed “arylthio”), C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl (—(SO)-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfinyl (—(SO)-aryl), C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl (—SO2-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfonyl (—SO2-aryl), phosphono (—P(O)(OH)2), phosphonato (—P(O)(O−)2), phosphinato (—P(O)(O−)), phospho (—PO2), and phosphino (—PH2); and the hydrocarbyl moieties C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C5-C20 aryl, C6-C24 alkaryl, and C6-C24 aralkyl.
- In addition, the aforementioned functional groups may, if a particular group permits, be further substituted with one or more additional functional groups or with one or more hydrocarbyl moieties such as those specifically enumerated above. Analogously, the above-mentioned hydrocarbyl moieties may be further substituted with one or more functional groups or additional hydrocarbyl moieties such as those specifically enumerated.
- When the term “substituted” appears prior to a list of possible substituted groups, it is intended that the term apply to every member of that group. For example, the phrase “substituted alkyl, alkenyl, and aryl” is to be interpreted as “substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl, and substituted aryl.” Analogously, when the term “heteroatom-containing” appears prior to a list of possible heteroatom-containing groups, it is intended that the term apply to every member of that group. For example, the phrase “heteroatom-containing alkyl, alkenyl, and aryl” is to be interpreted as “heteroatom-containing alkyl, substituted alkenyl, and substituted aryl.
- “Optional” or “optionally” means that the subsequently described circumstance may or may not occur, so that the description includes instances where the circumstance occurs and instances where it does not. For example, the phrase “optionally substituted” means that a non-hydrogen substituent may or may not be present on a given atom, and, thus, the description includes structures wherein a non-hydrogen substituent is present and structures wherein a non-hydrogen substituent is not present.
- The terms “stable compound” and “stable structure” are meant to indicate a compound that is sufficiently robust to survive isolation, and as appropriate, purification from a reaction mixture, and formulation into an efficacious therapeutic agent.
- The terms “free compound” is used herein to describe a compound in the unbound state.
- Throughout the description, where compositions are described as having, including, or comprising, specific components, it is contemplated that compositions also consist essentially of, or consist of, the recited components. Similarly, where methods or processes are described as having, including, or comprising specific process steps, the processes also consist essentially of, or consist of, the recited processing steps. Further, it should be understood that the order of steps or order for performing certain actions is immaterial so long as the compositions and methods described herein remains operable. Moreover, two or more steps or actions can be conducted simultaneously.
- The term “small molecule” is an art-recognized term. In certain embodiments, this term refers to a molecule, which has a molecular weight of less than about 2000 amu, or less than about 1000 amu, and even less than about 500 amu.
- All percentages and ratios used herein, unless otherwise indicated, are by weight.
- The terms “gene expression” or “protein expression” includes any information pertaining to the amount of gene transcript or protein present in a sample, as well as information about the rate at which genes or proteins are produced or are accumulating or being degraded (e.g., reporter gene data, data from nuclear runoff experiments, pulse-chase data etc.). Certain kinds of data might be viewed as relating to both gene and protein expression. For example, protein levels in a cell are reflective of the level of protein as well as the level of transcription, and such data is intended to be included by the phrase “gene or protein expression information”. Such information may be given in the form of amounts per cell, amounts relative to a control gene or protein, in unitless measures, etc.; the term “information” is not to be limited to any particular means of representation and is intended to mean any representation that provides relevant information. The term “expression levels” refers to a quantity reflected in or derivable from the gene or protein expression data, whether the data is directed to gene transcript accumulation or protein accumulation or protein synthesis rates, etc.
- The terms “healthy” and “normal” are used interchangeably herein to refer to a subject or particular cell or tissue that is devoid (at least to the limit of detection) of a disease condition.
- The term “nucleic acid” refers to polynucleotides such as deoxyribonucleic acid (DNA), and, where appropriate, ribonucleic acid (RNA). The term should also be understood to include analogues of either RNA or DNA made from nucleotide analogues, and, as applicable to the embodiment being described, single-stranded (such as sense or antisense) and double-stranded polynucleotides. In some embodiments, “nucleic acid” refers to inhibitory nucleic acids. Some categories of inhibitory nucleic acid compounds include antisense nucleic acids, RNAi constructs, and catalytic nucleic acid constructs. Such categories of nucleic acids are well-known in the art.
- Embodiments described herein relate to compositions and methods for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis. As described in the Examples below, it was found that that inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity, such as 15-PGDH inhibitors, can be administered to a subject in need thereof, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject alone or in combination with a cytokine to increase and/or mobilize hematopoietic stem cells and/or neutrophils in the blood, marrow, and/or tissue of the subject.
- In some embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to the subject or a preparation of hematopoietic stem cells, such as peripheral blood hematopoietic stem cells or umbilical cord stem cells of the subject, to increase the fitness of the stem cell preparation as a donor graft or to decrease the number of units of umbilical cord blood required for transplantation.
- Hematopoietic stem cells are multipotent stem cells that give rise to all the blood cell types of an organism, including myeloid (e.g., monocytes and macrophages, neutrophils, basophils, eosinophils, erythrocytes, megakaryocytes/platelets, dendritic cells), and lymphoid lineages (e.g., T-cells, B-cells, NK-cells), and others known in the art (See Fei, R., et al, U.S. Pat. No. 5,635,387; McGlave, et al, U.S. Pat. No. 5,460,964; Simmons, P., et al, U.S. Pat. No. 5,677,136; Tsukamoto, et al, U.S. Pat. No. 5,750,397; Schwartz, et al, U.S. Pat. No. 5,759,793; DiGuisto, et al, U.S. Pat. No. 5,681,599; Tsukamoto, et al, U.S. Pat. No. 5,716,827). Hematopoietic stem cells (HSCs) give rise to committed hematopoietic progenitor cells (HPCs) that are capable of generating the entire repertoire of mature blood cells over the lifetime of an organism.
- Hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoietic progenitor cells are described herein generally as hematopoietic stem cells unless noted otherwise and can refer to cells or populations identified by the presence of the antigenic marker CD34 (CD34+). In some embodiments, the hematopoietic stem cells can be identified by the presence of the antigenic marker CD34 and the absence of lineage (lin) markers and are therefore characterized as CD34+/lin− cells.
- The hematopoietic stem cells used in the methods described herein may be obtained from any suitable source of hematopoietic stem and progenitor cells and can be provided as a high purified population of hematopoietic stem cells or as composition that includes about 0.01% to about 100% of hematopoietic stem cells. For example, hematopoietic stem cells may be provided in compositions, such as unfractionated bone marrow (where the hematopoietic stem cells comprise less than about 1% of the bone marrow cell population), umbilical cord blood, placental blood, placenta, fetal blood, fetal liver, fetal spleen, Wharton's jelly, or mobilized peripheral blood.
- Suitable sources of hematopoietic stem cells can be isolated or obtained from an organ of the body containing cells of hematopoietic origin. The isolated cells can include cells that are removed from their original environment. For example, a cell is isolated if it is separated from some or all of the components that normally accompany it in its native state. For example, an “isolated population of cells,” an “isolated source of cells,” or “isolated hematopoietic stem cells” and the like, as used herein, refer to in vitro or ex vivo separation of one or more cells from their natural cellular environment, and from association with other components of the tissue or organ, i.e., it is not significantly associated with in vivo substances.
- Hematopoietic stem cells can be obtained or isolated from bone marrow of adults, which includes femurs, hip, ribs, sternum, and other bones. Bone marrow aspirates containing hematopoietic stem cells can be obtained or isolated directly from the hip using a needle and syringe. Other sources of hematopoietic stem cells include umbilical cord blood, placental blood, mobilized peripheral blood, Wharton's jelly, placenta, fetal blood, fetal liver, or fetal spleen. In particular embodiments, harvesting a sufficient quantity of hematopoietic stem cells for use in therapeutic applications may require mobilizing the stem and progenitor cells in the donor.
- “Hematopoietic stem cell mobilization” refers to the release of stem cells from the bone marrow into the peripheral blood circulation for the purpose of leukapheresis, prior to stem cell transplantation. By increasing the number of stem cells harvested from the donor, the number of stem cells available for therapeutic applications can be significantly improved. Hematopoietic growth factors, e.g., granulocyte colony stimulating factor (G-CSF) or chemotherapeutic agents often are used to stimulate the mobilization. Commercial cell mobilization agents exist and can be used in combination with G-CSF to mobilize sufficient quantities of hematopoietic stem and progenitor cells for transplantation into a subject. For example, G-CSF and MOZOBIL (Plerixafor, Genzyme Corporation) can be administered to a donor in order to harvest a sufficient number of hematopoietic cells for transplantation. Other methods of mobilizing hematopoietic stem cells would be apparent to one having skill in the art.
- In some embodiments, hematopoietic stem cells are obtained from umbilical cord blood. Cord blood can be harvested according to techniques known in the art (see, e.g., U.S. Pat. Nos. 7,147,626 and 7,131,958, herein incorporated by reference for such methodologies).
- In one embodiment, hematopoietic stem cells can be obtained from pluripotent stem cell sources, e.g., induced pluripotent stem cells (iPSCs) and embryonic stem cells (ESCs). As used herein, the term “induced pluripotent stem cell” or “iPSC” refers to a non-pluripotent cell that has been reprogrammed to a pluripotent state. Once the cells of a subject have been reprogrammed to a pluripotent state, the cells can then be programmed to a desired cell type, such as a hematopoietic stem or progenitor cell. As used herein, the term “reprogramming” refers to a method of increasing the potency of a cell to a less differentiated state. As used herein, the term “programming” refers to a method of decreasing the potency of a cell or differentiating the cell to a more differentiated state.
- In some embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to the subject or to hematopoietic stem cells, which can be administered or contacted ex vivo with one or more 15-PGDH inhibitors described herein to provide a therapeutic composition. In one embodiment, the therapeutic compositions or preparations can include the 15-PGDH inhibitor or a population of hematopoietic stem cells treated ex vivo with a one or more 15-PGDH inhibitor. In certain embodiments, the therapeutic composition including the enhanced hematopoietic stem cells can include whole bone marrow, umbilical cord blood, or mobilized peripheral blood.
- In particular embodiments, the therapeutic composition includes a population of cells, wherein the population of cells is about 95% to about 100% hematopoietic stem cells. The use of therapeutic compositions of highly purified hematopoietic stem cells, e.g., a composition comprising a population of cells wherein the cells comprise about 95% hematopoietic stem cells, may improve the efficiency of stem cell therapies. Currently practiced methods of transplantations typically use unfractionated mixtures of cells where hematopoietic stem cells comprise less than 1% of the total cell population.
- In some embodiments, the therapeutic composition comprises a population of cells, wherein the population of cells comprises less than about 0.1%, 0.5%, 1%, 2%, 5%, 10%, 15%, 20%, 25%, or 30% hematopoietic stem cells. The population of cells in other embodiments comprises more than about 0.1%, 0.5%, 1%, 2%, 5%, 10%, 15%, 20%, 25%, or 30% hematopoietic stem cells. In still other embodiments, the population of cells is about 0.1% to about 1%, about 1% to about 3%, about 3% to about 5%, about 10%-15%, about 15%-20%, about 20%-25%, about 25%-30%, about 30%-35%, about 35%-40%, about 40%-45%, about 45%-50%, about 60%-70%, about 70%-80%, about 80%-90%, about 90%-95%, or about 95% to about 100% hematopoietic stem cells.
- Hematopoietic stem cells in the therapeutic compositions described herein can be autologous/autogeneic (“self) or non-autologous (“non-self,” e.g., allogeneic, syngeneic or xenogeneic) relative to a subject to which the therapeutic composition is to be administered. “Autologous,” as used herein, refers to cells from the same subject. “Allogeneic,” as used herein, refers to cells of the same species that differ genetically to the cell in comparison. “Syngeneic,” as used herein, refers to cells of a different subject that are genetically identical to the cell in comparison. “Xenogeneic,” as used herein, refers to cells of a different species to the cell in comparison.
- Hematopoietic stem cells for use in the methods described herein may be depleted of mature hematopoietic cells, such as T cells, B cells, NK cells, dendritic cells, monocytes, granulocytes, erythroid cells, and their committed precursors from bone marrow aspirate, umbilical cord blood, or mobilized peripheral blood (mobilized leukapheresis product). Mature, lineage committed cells are depleted by immunodepletion, for example, by labeling solid substrates with antibodies that bind to a panel of so-called “lineage” antigens: CD2, CD3, CD11b, CD14, CD15, CD16, CD79, CD56, CD123, and CD235a. A subsequent step can be performed to further purify the population of cells, in which a substrate labeled with antibodies that bind to the CD34+ antigen are used to isolate primitive hematopoietic stem cells. Kits are commercially available for purifying stem and progenitor cells from various cell sources and in particular embodiments, these kits are suitable for use with the methods described herein.
- In one embodiment, the amount of hematopoietic stem cells in the therapeutic composition is at least 0.1×105 cells, at least 0.5×105 cells, at least 1×105 cells, at least 5×105 cells, at least 10×105 cells, at least 0.5×106 cells, at least 0.75×106 cells, at least 1×106 cells, at least 1.25×106 cells, at least 1.5×106 cells, at least 1.75×106 cells, at least 2×106 cells, at least 2.5×106 cells, at least 3×106 cells, at least 4×106 cells, at least 5×106 cells, at least 10×106 cells, at least 15×106 cells, at least 20×106 cells, at least 25×106 cells, or at least 30×106 cells.
- In one embodiment, the amount of hematopoietic stem cells in the therapeutic composition is the amount of hematopoietic stem cells in a partial or single cord of blood, or is at least 0.1×105 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 0.5×105 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 1×105 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 5×105 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 10×105 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 0.5×106 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 0.75×106 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 1×106 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 1.25×106 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 1.5×106 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 1.75×106 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 2×106 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 2.5×106 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 3×106 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 4×106 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 5×106 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 10×106 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 15×106 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 20×106 cells/kg of bodyweight, at least 25×106 cells/kg of bodyweight, or at least 30×106 cells/kg of bodyweight.
- Preparations of the 15-PGDH inhibitor as well as hematopoietic stem cells administered one or more 15-PGDH inhibitors and/or therapeutic compositions that include hematopoietic stem cells and one or more 15-PGDH inhibitor can be used for improving hematopoietic stem cell transplants and in treating ischemia or ischemia-damaged tissue, and in reducing further damage to ischemic tissue and/or repairing damage to ischemic tissue through cell recruitment, improving vascularization in ischemic tissue, improving tissue regeneration at sites of ischemia, decreasing ischemic tissue necrosis or apoptosis, and/or increasing cell survival at sites of ischemia. In particular embodiments, the preparations of 15-PGDH inhibitor, 15-PGDH inhibitor treated hematopoietic stem cells, and/or therapeutic compositions of 15-PGDH inhibitors and hematopoietic stem cells are useful to subjects in need of hematopoietic reconstitution, such as subjects that have undergone or are scheduled to undergo myeloablative therapy.
- Subjects, who can be treated with the preparations of 15-PGDH inhibitor, 15-PGDH inhibitor treated hematopoietic stem cells and/or therapeutic compositions of 15-PGDH inhibitors and hematopoietic stem cells, can include subjects that have or that have been diagnosed with various types of leukemias, anemias, lymphomas, myelomas, immune deficiency disorders, and solid tumors. A subject also includes a human who is a candidate for stem cell transplant or bone marrow transplantation, such as during the course of treatment for a malignant disease or a component of gene therapy. Subjects may also include individuals or animals that donate stem cells or bone marrow for allogeneic transplantation. In certain embodiments, a subject may have undergone myeloablative irradiation therapy or chemotherapy, or may have experienced an acute radiation or chemical insult resulting in myeloablation. In certain embodiments, a subject may have undergone irradiation therapy or chemotherapy, such as during various cancer treatments. Typical subjects include animals that exhibit aberrant amounts (lower or higher amounts than a “normal” or “healthy” subject) of one or more physiological activities that can be modulated by an agent or a stem cell or marrow transplant.
- Subjects, which can be treated with the preparations of 15-PGDH inhibitors, 15-PGDH inhibitor treated hematopoietic stem cells and/or therapeutic compositions of 15-PGDH inhibitors and hematopoietic stem cells, can also include subjects undergoing chemotherapy or radiation therapy for cancer, as well as subjects suffering from (e.g., afflicted with) non malignant blood disorders, particularly immunodeficiencies (e.g. SCID, Fanconi's anemia, severe aplastic anemia, or congenital hemoglobinopathies, or metabolic storage diseases, such as Hurler's disease, Hunter's disease, mannosidosis, among others) or cancer, particularly hematological malignancies, such as acute leukemia, chronic leukemia (myeloid or lymphoid), lymphoma (Hodgkin's or non-Hodgkin's), multiple myeloma, myelodysplastic syndrome, or non-hematological cancers, such as solid tumors (including breast cancer, ovarian cancer, brain cancer, prostate cancer, lung cancer, colon cancer, skin cancer, liver cancer, or pancreatic cancer).
- Subjects may also include subjects suffering from aplastic anemia, an immune disorder (severe combined immune deficiency syndrome or lupus), myelodysplasia, thalassemaia, sickle-cell disease or Wiskott-Aldrich syndrome. In some embodiments, the subject suffers from a disorder that is the result of an undesired side effect or complication of another primary treatment, such as radiation therapy, chemotherapy, or treatment with a bone marrow suppressive drug, such as zidovadine, chloramphenical or gangciclovir. Such disorders include neutropenias, anemias, thrombocytopenia, and immune dysfunction. Other subjects may have disorders caused by an infection (e.g., viral infection, bacterial infection or fungal infection) which causes damage to stem or progenitor cells of the bone marrow.
- In addition, subjects suffering from the following conditions can also benefit from treatment using the preparations of 15-PGDH inhibitor, 15-PGDH inhibitor treated hematopoietic stem cells and/or therapeutic compositions of 15-PGDH inhibitors and hematopoietic stem cells: lymphocytopenia, lymphorrhea, lymphostasis, erythrocytopenia, erthrodegenerative disorders, erythroblastopenia, leukoerythroblastosis; erythroclasis, thalassemia, myelodysplasia, myelofibrosis, thrombocytopenia, disseminated intravascular coagulation (DIC), immune (autoimmune) thrombocytopenic purpura (ITP), HIV inducted ITP, myelodysplasia; thrombocytotic disease, thrombocytosis, congenital neutropenias (such as Kostmann's syndrome and Schwachman-Diamond syndrome), neoplastic associated neutropenias, childhood and adult cyclic neutropaenia; post-infective neutropaenia; myelodysplastic syndrome; neutropaenia associated with chemotherapy and radiotherapy; chronic granulomatous disease; mucopolysaccharidoses; Diamond Blackfan Anemia; Sickle cell disease; or Beta thalassemia major.
- In other embodiments, the preparations of 15-PGDH inhibitor, 15-PGDH inhibitor treated hematopoietic stem cells, and/or therapeutic compositions or 15-PGDH inhibitors and hematopoietic stem cells can be used in cell-based therapy for treating ischemic tissue or treating or ameliorating one or more symptoms associated with tissue ischemia, including, but not limited to, impaired, or loss of, organ function (including without limitation impairments or loss of brain, kidney, or heart function), cramping, claudication, numbness, tingling, weakness, pain, reduced wound healing, inflammation, skin discoloration, and gangrene.
- In one embodiment, the subject exhibits at least one symptom of an ischemic tissue or tissue damaged by ischemia. In particular embodiments, the subject is a human who is has or who is at risk of having an ischemic tissue or tissue damaged by ischemia, e.g., a subject that has diabetes, peripheral vascular disease, thromboangiitis obliterans, vasculitis, cardiovascular disease, coronary artery disease or heart failure, or cerebrovascular disease, cardiovascular disease, or cerebrovascular disease.
- Illustrative examples of genetic disorders, syndromic conditions, traumatic injuries, chronic conditions, medical interventions, or other conditions that cause or are associated with ischemia, or increase the risk of ischemia in a subject, or cause a subject to exhibit more or more symptoms of ischemia, and thus, suitable for treatment or amelioration using the methods described herein, include, but are not limited to, acute coronary syndrome, acute lung injury (ALI), acute myocardial infarction (AMI), acute respiratory distress syndrome (ARDS), arterial occlusive disease, arteriosclerosis, articular cartilage defect, aseptic systemic inflammation, atherosclerotic cardiovascular disease, autoimmune disease, bone fracture, bone fracture, brain edema, brain hypoperfusion, Buerger's disease, burns, cancer, cardiovascular disease, cartilage damage, cerebral infarct, cerebral ischemia, cerebral stroke, cerebrovascular disease, chemotherapy-induced neuropathy, chronic infection, chronic mesenteric ischemia, claudication, congestive heart failure, connective tissue damage, contusion, coronary artery disease (CAD), critical limb ischemia (CLI), Crohn's disease, deep vein thrombosis, deep wound, delayed ulcer healing, delayed wound-healing, diabetes (type I and type II), diabetic neuropathy, diabetes induced ischemia, disseminated intravascular coagulation (DIC), embolic brain ischemia, graft-versus-host disease, frostbite, hereditary hemorrhagic telengiectasiaischemic vascular disease, hyperoxic injury, hypoxia, inflammation, inflammatory bowel disease, inflammatory disease, injured tendons, intermittent claudication, intestinal ischemia, ischemia, ischemic brain disease, ischemic heart disease, ischemic peripheral vascular disease, ischemic placenta, ischemic renal disease, ischemic vascular disease, ischemic-reperfusion injury, laceration, left main coronary artery disease, limb ischemia, lower extremity ischemia, myocardial infarction, myocardial ischemia, organ ischemia, osteoarthritis, osteoporosis, osteosarcoma, Parkinson's disease, peripheral arterial disease (PAD), peripheral artery disease, peripheral ischemia, peripheral neuropathy, peripheral vascular disease, pre-cancer, pulmonary edema, pulmonary embolism, remodeling disorder, renal ischemia, retinal ischemia, retinopathy, sepsis, skin ulcers, solid organ transplantation, spinal cord injury, stroke, subchondral-bone cyst, thrombosis, thrombotic brain ischemia, tissue ischemia, transient ischemic attack (TIA), traumatic brain injury, ulcerative colitis, vascular disease of the kidney, vascular inflammatory conditions, von Hippel-Lindau syndrome, and wounds to tissues or organs.
- Other illustrative examples of genetic disorders, syndromic conditions, traumatic injuries, chronic conditions, medical interventions, or other conditions that cause or are associated with ischemia, or increase the risk of ischemia in a subject, or cause a subject to exhibit more or more symptoms of ischemia suitable for treatment or amelioration using the methods of the present invention, include, ischemia resulting from surgery, chemotherapy, radiation therapy, or cell, tissue, or organ transplant or graft.
- In various embodiments, the methods are suitable for treating cerebrovascular ischemia, myocardial ischemia, limb ischemia (CLI), myocardial ischemia (especially chronic myocardial ischemia), ischemic cardiomyopathy, cerebrovascular ischemia, renal ischemia, pulmonary ischemia, intestinal ischemia, and the like.
- In various embodiments, the preparations or therapeutic cell compositions disclosed herein can be used to treat an ischemic tissue in which it is desirable to increase the blood flow, oxygen supply, glucose supply, or supply of nutrients to the tissue.
- In some embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a preparation of tissue stem cells, such as neural stem stems, mesenchymal stem cells, or stem cells that can generate other tissues, and/or a preparation of pluripotent stem cells.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a bone marrow graft donor or a hematopoietic stem cell donor to increase the fitness of a donor bone marrow graft or a donor hematopoietic stem cell graft.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can also be administered to bone marrow of a subject to increase stem cells in the subject or to increase the fitness of the marrow as a donor graft.
- In yet other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject to mitigate bone marrow graft rejection, to enhance bone marrow graft engraftment, to enhance engraftment of a hematopoietic stem cell graft, or an umbilical cord blood stem cell graft, to enhance engraftment of a hematopoietic stem cell graft, or an umbilical cord stem cell graft, and/or to decrease the number of units of umbilical cord blood required for transplantation into the subject. The administration can be, for example, following treatment of the subject or the marrow of the subject with radiation therapy, chemotherapy, or immunosuppressive therapy.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a recipient of a bone marrow transplant, of a hematopoietic stem cell transplant, or of an umbilical cord blood stem cell transplant, in order to decrease the administration of other treatments or growth factors.
- In some embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject to enhance recovery of neutrophils following bone marrow transplantation, following umbilical cord blood transplantation, following transplantation with hematopoietic stem cells, following conventional chemotherapy, following radiation treatment, and in individuals with neutropenias from diseases that include but are not limited to aplastic anemia, myelodysplasia, myelofibrosis, neutropenias from other bone marrow diseases, drug induced neutropenia, immune neutropenias, idiopathic neutropenia, and following infections with viruses that include, but are not limited to, HIV, CMV, and parvovirus.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject to enhance recovery of platelets following bone marrow transplantation, following umbilical cord blood transplantation, following transplantation with hematopoietic stem cells, following conventional chemotherapy, following radiation treatment, and in individuals with neutropenias from diseases that include but are not limited to aplastic anemia, myelodysplasia, myelofibrosis, thrombocytopenias from other bone marrow diseases, drug induced thrombocytopenia, immune thrombocytopenia, idiopathic thrombocytopenic purpura, idiopathic thrombocytopenia, and following infections with viruses that include, but are not limited to, HIV, CMV, and parvovirus.
- In still other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject to enhance recovery of hemoglobin following bone marrow transplantation, following umbilical cord blood transplantation, following transplantation with hematopoietic stem cells, following conventional chemotherapy, following radiation treatment, and in individuals with anemias from diseases that include but are not limited to aplastic anemia, myelodysplasia, myelofibrosis, anemia from other bone marrow diseases, drug induced anemia, immune mediated anemias, anemia of chronic disease, idiopathic anemia, and following infections with viruses that include, but are not limited to, HIV, CMV, and parvovirus.
- In some embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject to enhance numbers of bone marrow stem cell numbers following bone marrow transplantation, following umbilical cord blood transplantation, following transplantation with hematopoietic stem cells, following conventional chemotherapy, following radiation treatment, in individuals with other bone marrow diseases, in individuals with cytopenias following viral infections, and in individuals with cytopenias.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject to enhance response to cytokines and/or cell mobilization agents administered to individuals with cytopenias that include but are not limited to neutropenia, thrombocytopenia, lymphocytopenia, and anemia. Cytokines whose responses may be enhanced by 15-PGDH inhibitors include, but are not limited to: G-CSF, GM-CSF, EPO, IL-3, IL-6, TPO, SCF, and TPO-RA (thrombopoietin receptor agonist).
- In further embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a subject or to a tissue graft of a subject to mitigate graft rejection, to enhance graft engraftment, to enhance graft engraftment following treatment of the subject or the marrow of the subject with radiation therapy, chemotherapy, or immunosuppressive therapy, to confer resistance to toxic or lethal effects of exposure to radiation, confer resistance to the toxic effect of Cytoxan, the toxic effect of fludarabine, the toxic effect of chemotherapy, or the toxic effect of immunosuppressive therapy, to decrease infection, and/or to decrease pulmonary toxicity from radiation.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered to a recipient of a tissue stem cell transplant, including but not limited to a transplant with hematopoietic stem cells, neural stem stems, mesenchymal stem cells, or stem cells for other tissues, so as to accelerate tissue regeneration and repair following the transplant.
- In some embodiments, the administration of a 15-PGDH inhibitor alone or in combination with a cytokine, hematopoietic cytokine, and/or cell mobilization agent to a subject in need thereof, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject can be used for the purpose of increasing neutrophils in the subject. For example, the hematopoietic cytokine or cell mobilization agent can include at least one of G-CSF or Plerixafor.
- In other embodiments, the administration of a 15-PGDH inhibitor alone or in combination with a cytokine, hematopoietic cytokine, and/or cell mobilization agent to a subject in need thereof, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject can be used for the purpose of increasing numbers of and/or of mobilizing peripheral blood hematopoietic stem cells in the subject. For example, the hematopoietic cytokine or cell mobilization agent can include at least one of G-CSF or Plerixafor.
- In still other embodiments, the administration of a 15-PGDH inhibitor alone or in combination with a cytokine, hematopoietic cytokine, and/or cell mobilization agent to a subject in need thereof, cells of the subject, and/or tissue of the subject can be used for the purpose of increasing numbers of hematopoietic stem cells in blood or bone marrow of the subject. For example, the hematopoietic cytokine or cell mobilization agent can include at least one of G-CSF or Plerixafor.
- 15-PGDH inhibitors can be identified using assays in which putative inhibitor compounds are applied to cells expressing 15-PGDH and then the functional effects on 15-PGDH activity are determined. Samples or assays comprising 15-PGDH that are treated with a potential inhibitor are compared to control samples without the inhibitor to examine the extent of effect. Control samples (untreated with modulators) are assigned a relative 15-PGDH activity value of 100%. Inhibition of 15-PGDH is achieved when the 15-PGDH activity value relative to the control is about 80%, optionally 50% or 25%, 10%, 5% or 1%.
- Agents tested as inhibitors of SCD (e.g., 15-PGDH) can be any small chemical molecule or compound. Typically, test compounds will be small chemical molecules, natural products, or peptides. The assays are designed to screen large chemical libraries by automating the assay steps and providing compounds from any convenient source to assays, which are typically run in parallel (e.g., in microtiter formats on microtiter plates in robotic assays).
- In some embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having the following formula (I):
-
- wherein n is 0-2;
- Y1, Y2, and R1 are the same or different and are each selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heteroaryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms (wherein from 1-3 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C6 alkyl), NC(O) (C1-C6 alkyl), O, and S), C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, —Si(C1-C3 alkyl)3, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl (including C2-C24 alkylcarbonyl (—CO-alkyl) and C6-C20 arylcarbonyl (—CO-aryl)), acyloxy (—O-acyl), C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-aryl), C2-C24 alkylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 arylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-aryl), carboxy (—COOH), carboxylato (—COO−), carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH(C1-C24 alkyl)), arylcarbamoyl (—(CO)—NH-aryl), thiocarbamoyl (—(CS)—NH2), carbamido (—NH—(CO)—NH2), cyano (—CN), isocyano (—N+C−), cyanato (—O—CN), isocyanato (—O—N+═C−), isothiocyanato (—S—CN), azido (—N═N+═N−), formyl (—(CO)—H), thioformyl (—(CS)—H), amino (—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido (—NH—(CO)-alkyl), C6-C20 arylamido (—NH—(CO)-aryl), imino (—CR═NH where R is hydrogen, C1-C24 alkyl, C5-C20 aryl, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, etc.), alkylimino (—CR═N(alkyl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, aralkyl, etc.), arylimino (—CR═N(aryl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, etc.), nitro (—NO2), nitroso (—NO), sulfo (—SO2—OH), sulfonato (—SO2—O−), C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl (—S-alkyl; also termed “alkylthio”), arylsulfanyl (—S-aryl; also termed “arylthio”), C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl (—(SO)-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfinyl (—(SO)-aryl), C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl (—SO2-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfonyl (—SO2-aryl), sulfonamide (—SO2—NH2, —SO2NY2 (wherein Y is independently H, arlyl or alkyl), phosphono (—P(O)(OH)2), phosphonato (—P(O)(O−)2), phosphinato (—P(O)(O−)), phospho (—PO2), phosphino (—PH2), polyalkylethers, phosphates, phosphate esters, groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, combinations thereof, and wherein Y1 and Y2 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein the ring is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, and a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclyl;
- U1 is N, C—R2, or C—NR3R4, wherein R2 is selected from the group consisting of a H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n1OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, O(CO)R′, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and wherein R1 and R2 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein R3 and R4 are the same or different and are each selected from the group consisting of H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n1OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and R3 or R4 may be absent;
- X1 and X2 are independently N or C, and wherein when X1 and/or X2 are N, Y1 and/or Y2, respectively, are absent;
- Z1 is O, S, CRaRb or NRa, wherein Ra and Rb are independently H or a C1-8 alkyl, which is linear, branched, or cyclic, and which is unsubstituted or substituted;
- and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- Examples of 15-PGDH inhibitors having formulas (I) include the following compounds:
- and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having the following formula (II):
-
- wherein n is 0-2
- X4, X5, X6, and X7 are independently N or CRc;
- R1, R6, R7, and Rc are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heteroaryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms (wherein from 1-3 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C6 alkyl), NC(O)(C1-C6 alkyl), O, and S), C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, —Si(C1-C3 alkyl)3, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl (including C2-C24 alkylcarbonyl (—CO-alkyl) and C6-C20 arylcarbonyl (—CO-aryl)), acyloxy (—O-acyl), C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-aryl), C2-C24 alkylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 arylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-aryl), carboxy (—COOH), carboxylato (—COO−), carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH(C1-C24 alkyl)), arylcarbamoyl (—(CO)—NH-aryl), thiocarbamoyl (—(CS)—NH2), carbamido (—NH—(CO)—NH2), cyano (—CN), isocyano (—N+C−), cyanato (—O—CN), isocyanato (—O—N+═C−), isothiocyanato (—S—CN), azido (—N═N+═N−), formyl (—(CO)—H), thioformyl (—(CS)—H), amino (—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido (—NH—(CO)-alkyl), C6-C20 arylamido (—NH—(CO)-aryl), imino (—CR═NH where R is hydrogen, C1-C24 alkyl, C5-C20 aryl, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, etc.), alkylimino (—CR═N(alkyl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, aralkyl, etc.), arylimino (—CR═N(aryl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, etc.), nitro (—NO2), nitroso (—NO), sulfo (—SO2—OH), sulfonato (—SO2—O−), C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl (—S-alkyl; also termed “alkylthio”), arylsulfanyl (—S-aryl; also termed “arylthio”), C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl (—(SO)-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfinyl (—(SO)-aryl), C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl (—SO2-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfonyl (—SO2-aryl), sulfonamide (—SO2—NH2, —SO2NY2 (wherein Y is independently H, aryl or alkyl), phosphono (—P(O)(OH)2), phosphonato (—P(O)(O−)2), phosphinato (—P(O)(O−)), phospho (—PO2), phosphino (—PH2), polyalkylethers, phosphates, phosphate esters, groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, combinations thereof, and wherein R6 and R7 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein the ring is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, and a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclyl;
- U1 is N, C—R2, or C—NR3R4, wherein R2 is selected from the group consisting of a H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n1OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, O(CO)R′, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and wherein R1 and R2 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein R3 and R4 are the same or different and are each selected from the group consisting of H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n1OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and R3 or R4 may be absent;
- Z1 is O, S, CRaRb or NRa, wherein Ra and Rb are independently H or a C1-8 alkyl, which is linear, branched, or cyclic, and which is unsubstituted or substituted;
- and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- Examples of 15-PGDH inhibitors having formulas (II) include the following compounds:
- and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- In yet other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having the following formula (III) or (IV):
-
- wherein n is 0-2
- X6 is independently is N or CRc;
- R1, R6, R7, and Rc are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heteroaryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms (wherein from 1-3 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C6 alkyl), NC(O)(C1-C6 alkyl), O, and S), C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, —Si(C1-C3 alkyl)3, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl (including C2-C24 alkylcarbonyl (—CO-alkyl) and C6-C20 arylcarbonyl (—CO-aryl)), acyloxy (—O-acyl), C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-aryl), C2-C24 alkylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 arylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-aryl), carboxy (—COOH), carboxylato (—COO−), carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH(C1-C24 alkyl)), arylcarbamoyl (—(CO)—NH-aryl), thiocarbamoyl (—(CS)—NH2), carbamido (—NH—(CO)—NH2), cyano (—CN), isocyano (—N+C−), cyanato (—O—CN), isocyanato (—O—N+═C−), isothiocyanato (—S—CN), azido (—N═N+═N−), formyl (—(CO)—H), thioformyl (—(CS)—H), amino (—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido (—NH—(CO)-alkyl), C6-C20 arylamido (—NH—(CO)-aryl), imino (—CR═NH where R is hydrogen, C1-C24 alkyl, C5-C20 aryl, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, etc.), alkylimino (—CR═N(alkyl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, aralkyl, etc.), arylimino (—CR═N(aryl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, etc.), nitro (—NO2), nitroso (—NO), sulfo (—SO2—OH), sulfonato (—SO2—O−), C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl (—S-alkyl; also termed “alkylthio”), arylsulfanyl (—S-aryl; also termed “arylthio”), C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl (—(SO)-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfinyl (—(SO)-aryl), C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl (—SO2-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfonyl (—SO2-aryl), sulfonamide (—SO2—NH2, —SO2NY2 (wherein Y is independently H, aryl or alkyl), phosphono (—P(O)(OH)2), phosphonato (—P(O)(O−)2), phosphinato (—P(O)(O−)), phospho (—PO2), phosphino (—PH2), polyalkylethers, phosphates, phosphate esters, groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, combinations thereof, and wherein R6 and R7 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein the ring is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, and a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclyl;
- U1 is N, C—R2, or C—NR3R4, wherein R2 is selected from the group consisting of a H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n1OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, O(CO)R′, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and wherein R1 and R2 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein R3 and R4 are the same or different and are each selected from the group consisting of H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n1OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and R3 or R4 may be absent;
- Z1 is O, S, CRaRb or NRa, wherein Ra and Rb are independently H or a C1-8 alkyl, which is linear, branched, or cyclic, and which is unsubstituted or substituted;
- and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- In some embodiments, R is selected from the group consisting of branched or linear alkyl including —(CH2)n1CH3 (n1=0-7),
- wherein n2=0-6 and X is any of the following: CFyHz (y+z=3), CClyHz (y+z=3), OH, OAc, OMe, R71, OR72, CN, N(R73)2,
- (n3=0-5, m=1-5), and
- (n4=0-5).
- In other embodiments, R6 and R7 can each independently be one of the following:
- each R8, R9, R10, R11, R12, R13, R14, R15, R16, R17, R18, R19, R20, R21, R22, R23, R24, R25, R26, R27, R28, R29, R30, R31, R32, R33, R34, R35, R36, R37, R38, R39, R40, R41, R42, R43, R44, R45, R46, R47, R48, R49, R50, R51, R52, R53, R54, R55, R56, R57, R58, R59, R60, R61, R62, R63, R64, R65, R66, R67, R68, R69, R70, R71, R72, R73, and R74 are the same or different and are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms, (wherein from 1-3 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C6 alkyl), NC(O) (C1-C6 alkyl), O, and S), heteroaryl or heterocyclyl containing from 5-14 ring atoms, (wherein from 1-6 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C3 alkyl), O, and S), C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, silyl, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl (including C2-C24 alkylcarbonyl (—CO-alkyl) and C6-C20 arylcarbonyl (—CO-aryl)), acyloxy (—O-acyl), C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-aryl), C2-C24 alkylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 arylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-aryl), carboxy (—COOH), carboxylato (—COO−), carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH(C1-C24 alkyl)), arylcarbamoyl (—(CO)—NH-aryl), thiocarbamoyl (—(CS)—NH2), carbamido (—NH—(CO)—NH2), cyano (—CN), isocyano (—N+C−), cyanato (—O—CN), isocyanato (—O—N+═C−), isothiocyanato (—S—CN), azido (—N═N+═N−), formyl (—(CO)—H), thioformyl (—(CS)—H), amino (—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido (—NH—(CO)-alkyl), C6-C20 arylamido (—NH—(CO)-aryl), sulfanamido (—SO2N(R)2 where R is independently H, alkyl, aryl or heteroaryl), imino (—CR═NH where R is hydrogen, C1-C24 alkyl, C5-C20 aryl, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, etc.), alkylimino (—CR═N(alkyl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, aralkyl, etc.), arylimino (—CR═N(aryl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, etc.), nitro (—NO2), nitroso (—NO), sulfo (—SO2—OH), sulfonato (—SO2—O−), C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl (—S-alkyl; also termed “alkylthio”), arylsulfanyl (—S-aryl; also termed “arylthio”), C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl (—(SO)-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfinyl (—(SO)-aryl), C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl (—SO2-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfonyl (—SO2-aryl), sulfonamide (—SO2—NH2, —SO2NY2 (wherein Y is independently H, aryl or alkyl), phosphono (—P(O)(OH)2), phosphonato (—P(O)(O−)2), phosphinato (—P(O)(O−)), phospho (—PO2), phosphino (—PH2), polyalkyl ethers (—[(CH2)nO]m), phosphates, phosphate esters [—OP(O)(OR)2 where R═H, methyl or other alkyl], groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, and combinations thereof, and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- In still other embodiments, R6 and R7 can independently be a group that improves aqueous solubility, for example, a phosphate ester (—OPO3H2), a phenyl ring linked to a phosphate ester (—OPO3H2), a phenyl ring substituted with one or more methoxyethoxy groups, or a morpholine, or an aryl or heteroaryl ring substituted with such a group.
- Examples of 15-PGDH inhibitors having formulas (III) or (IV) include the following compounds:
- and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having the following formula (V):
-
- wherein n is 0-2
- X6 is independently is N or CRc
- R1, R6, R7, and Rc are each independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heteroaryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms (wherein from 1-3 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C6 alkyl), NC(O)(C1-C6 alkyl), O, and S), C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, —Si(C1-C3 alkyl)3, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl (including C2-C24 alkylcarbonyl (—CO-alkyl) and C6-C20 arylcarbonyl (—CO-aryl)), acyloxy (—O-acyl), C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-aryl), C2-C24 alkylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 arylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-aryl), carboxy (—COOH), carboxylato (—COO−), carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH(C1-C24 alkyl)), arylcarbamoyl (—(CO)—NH-aryl), thiocarbamoyl (—(CS)—NH2), carbamido (—NH—(CO)—NH2), cyano (—CN), isocyano (—N+C−), cyanato (—O—CN), isocyanato (—O—N+═C−), isothiocyanato (—S—CN), azido (—N═N+═N−), formyl (—(CO)—H), thioformyl (—(CS)—H), amino (—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido (—NH—(CO)-alkyl), C6-C20 arylamido (—NH—(CO)-aryl), imino (—CR═NH where R is hydrogen, C1-C24 alkyl, C5-C20 aryl, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, etc.), alkylimino (—CR═N(alkyl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, aralkyl, etc.), arylimino (—CR═N(aryl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, etc.), nitro (—NO2), nitroso (—NO), sulfo (—SO2—OH), sulfonato (—SO2—O−), C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl (—S-alkyl; also termed “alkylthio”), arylsulfanyl (—S-aryl; also termed “arylthio”), C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl (—(SO)-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfinyl (—(SO)-aryl), C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl (—SO2-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfonyl (—SO2-aryl), sulfonamide (—SO2—NH2, —SO2NY2 (wherein Y is independently H, aryl or alkyl), phosphono (—P(O)(OH)2), phosphonato (—P(O)(O−)2), phosphinato (—P(O)(O−)), phospho (—PO2), phosphino (—PH2), polyalkylethers, phosphates, phosphate esters, groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, combinations thereof, and wherein R6 and R7 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein the ring is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, and a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclyl;
- U1 is N, C—R2, or C—NR3R4, wherein R2 is selected from the group consisting of a H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n1OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, O(CO)R′, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and wherein R1 and R2 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein R3 and R4 are the same or different and are each selected from the group consisting of H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n1OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and R3 or R4 may be absent;
- and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- In some embodiments, R is selected from the group consisting of branched or linear alkyl including —(CH2)n1CH3 (n1=0-7),
- wherein n2=0-6 and X is any of the following: CFyHz (y+z=3), CClyHz (y+z=3), OH, OAc, OMe, R71, OR72, CN, N(R73)2,
- (n3=0-5, m=1-5), and
- (n4=0-5).
- In other embodiments, R6 and R7 can each independently be one of the following:
- each R8, R9, R10, R11, R12, R13, R14, R15, R16, R17, R18, R19, R20, R21, R22, R23, R24, R25, R26, R27, R28, R29, R30, R31, R32, R33, R34, R35, R36, R37, R38, R39, R40, R41, R42, R43, R44, R45, R46, R47, R48, R49, R50, R51, R52, R53, R54, R55, R56, R57, R58, R59, R60, R61, R62, R63, R64, R65, R66, R67, R68, R69, R70, R71, R72, R73, and R74 are the same or different and are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms, (wherein from 1-3 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C6 alkyl), NC(O)(C1-C6 alkyl), O, and S), heteroaryl or heterocyclyl containing from 5-14 ring atoms, (wherein from 1-6 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C3 alkyl), O, and S), C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, silyl, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl (including C2-C24 alkylcarbonyl (—CO-alkyl) and C6-C20 arylcarbonyl (—CO-aryl)), acyloxy (—O-acyl), C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-aryl), C2-C24 alkylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 arylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-aryl), carboxy (—COOH), carboxylato (—COO−), carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH(C1-C24 alkyl)), arylcarbamoyl (—(CO)—NH-aryl), thiocarbamoyl (—(CS)—NH2), carbamido (—NH—(CO)—NH2), cyano (—CN), isocyano (—N+C−), cyanato (—O—CN), isocyanato (—O—N+═C−), isothiocyanato (—S—CN), azido (—N═N+═N−), formyl (—(CO)—H), thioformyl (—(CS)—H), amino (—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido (—NH—(CO)-alkyl), C6-C20 arylamido (—NH—(CO)-aryl), sulfanamido (—SO2N(R)2 where R is independently H, alkyl, aryl or heteroaryl), imino (—CR═NH where R is hydrogen, C1-C24 alkyl, C5-C20 aryl, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, etc.), alkylimino (—CR═N(alkyl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, aralkyl, etc.), arylimino (—CR═N(aryl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, etc.), nitro (—NO2), nitroso (—NO), sulfo (—SO2—OH), sulfonato (—SO2—O−), C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl (—S-alkyl; also termed “alkylthio”), arylsulfanyl (—S-aryl; also termed “arylthio”), C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl (—(SO)-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfinyl (—(SO)-aryl), C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl (—SO2-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfonyl (—SO2-aryl), sulfonamide (—SO2—NH2, —SO2NY2 (wherein Y is independently H, aryl or alkyl), phosphono (—P(O)(OH)2), phosphonato (—P(O)(O−)2), phosphinato (—P(O)(O−)), phospho (—PO2), phosphino (—PH2), polyalkyl ethers (—[(CH2)nO]m), phosphates, phosphate esters [—OP(O)(OR)2 where R═H, methyl or other alkyl], groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, and combinations thereof, and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- In still other embodiments, R6 and R7 can independently be a group that improves aqueous solubility, for example, a phosphate ester (—OPO3H2), a phenyl ring linked to a phosphate ester (—OPO3H2), a phenyl ring substituted with one or more methoxyethoxy groups, or a morpholine, or an aryl or heteroaryl ring substituted with such a group.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having the following formula (VI):
-
- wherein n=0-2;
- X6 is N or CRc;
- R is selected from the group consisting of branched or linear alkyl including —(CH2)n1CH3 (n1=0-7),
- wherein n2=0-6 and X is any of the following: CFYHz (y+z=3), CClyHz (y+z=3), OH, OAc, OMe, R71, OR72, CN, N(R73)2,
- (n3=0-5, m=1-5), and
- (n4=0-5).
-
- R5 is selected from the group consisting of H, Cl, F, NH2, and N(R76)2;
- R6 and R7 can each independently be one of the following:
- each R8, R9, R10, R11, R12, R13, R14, R15, R16, R17, R18, R19, R20, R21, R22, R23, R24, R25, R26, R27, R28, R29, R30, R31, R32, R33, R34, R35, R36, R37, R38, R39, R40, R41, R42, R43, R44, R45, R46, R47, R48, R49, R50, R51, R52, R53, R54, R55, R56, R57, R58, R59, R60, R61, R62, R63, R64, R65, R66, R67, R68, R69, R70, R71, R72, R73, R74, R76, and Rc are the same or different and are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms, (wherein from 1-3 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C6 alkyl), NC(O) (C1-C6 alkyl), O, and S), heteroaryl or heterocyclyl containing from 5-14 ring atoms, (wherein from 1-6 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C3 alkyl), O, and S), C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, silyl, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl (including C2-C24 alkylcarbonyl (—CO-alkyl) and C6-C20 arylcarbonyl (—CO-aryl)), acyloxy (—O-acyl), C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-aryl), C2-C24 alkylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 arylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-aryl), carboxy (—COOH), carboxylato (—COO−), carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH(C1-C24 alkyl)), arylcarbamoyl (—(CO)—NH-aryl), thiocarbamoyl (—(CS)—NH2), carbamido (—NH—(CO)—NH2), cyano (—CN), isocyano (—N+C−), cyanato (—O—CN), isocyanato (—O—N+═C−), isothiocyanato (—S—CN), azido (—N═N+═N−), formyl (—(CO)—H), thioformyl (—(CS)—H), amino (—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido (—NH—(CO)-alkyl), C6-C20 arylamido (—NH—(CO)-aryl), sulfanamido (—SO2N(R)2 where R is independently H, alkyl, aryl or heteroaryl), imino (—CR═NH where R is hydrogen, C1-C24 alkyl, C5-C20 aryl, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, etc.), alkylimino (—CR═N(alkyl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, aralkyl, etc.), arylimino (—CR═N(aryl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, etc.), nitro (—NO2), nitroso (—NO), sulfo (—SO2—OH), sulfonato (—SO2—O−), C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl (—S-alkyl; also termed “alkylthio”), arylsulfanyl (—S-aryl; also termed “arylthio”), C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl (—(SO)-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfinyl (—(SO)-aryl), C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl (—SO2-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfonyl (—SO2-aryl), sulfonamide (—SO2—NH2, —SO2NY2 (wherein Y is independently H, aryl or alkyl), phosphono (—P(O)(OH)2), phosphonato (—P(O)(O−)2), phosphinato (—P(O)(O−)), phospho (—PO2), phosphino (—PH2), polyalkyl ethers (—[(CH2)nO]m), phosphates, phosphate esters [—OP(O)(OR)2 where R═H, methyl or other alkyl], groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, and combinations thereof, and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having the following formula (VII):
-
- wherein n=0-2;
- X6 is N or CRc;
- R is selected from the group consisting of branched or linear alkyl including —(CH2)n1CH3 (n1=0-7),
- wherein n2=0-6 and X is any of the following: CFyHz (y+z=3), CClyHz (y+z=3), OH, OAc, OMe, R71, OR72, CN, N(R73)2,
- (n3=0-5, m=1-5), and
- (n4=0-5).
-
- R5 is selected from the group consisting of H, Cl, F, NH2, and N(R76)2;
- R7 can each independently be one of the following:
- each R8, R9, R10, R11, R12, R13, R14, R15, R16, R17, R18, R19, R20, R21, R22, R23, R24, R25, R26, R27, R28, R29, R30, R31, R32, R33, R34, R35, R36, R37, R38, R39, R40, R41, R42, R43, R44, R45, R46, R47, R48, R49, R50, R51, R52, R53, R54, R55, R56, R57, R58, R59, R60, R61, R62, R63, R64, R65, R66, R67, R68, R69, R70, R71, R72, R73, R74, R76, and Rc are the same or different and are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms, (wherein from 1-3 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C6 alkyl), NC(O)(C1-C6 alkyl), O, and S), heteroaryl or heterocyclyl containing from 5-14 ring atoms, (wherein from 1-6 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C3 alkyl), O, and S), C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, silyl, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl (including C2-C24 alkylcarbonyl (—CO-alkyl) and C6-C20 arylcarbonyl (—CO-aryl)), acyloxy (—O-acyl), C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-aryl), C2-C24 alkylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 arylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-aryl), carboxy (—COOH), carboxylato (—COO−), carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH(C1-C24 alkyl)), arylcarbamoyl (—(CO)—NH-aryl), thiocarbamoyl (—(CS)—NH2), carbamido (—NH—(CO)—NH2), cyano (—CN), isocyano (—N+C−), cyanato (—O—CN), isocyanato (—O—N+═C−), isothiocyanato (—S—CN), azido (—N═N+═N−), formyl (—(CO)—H), thioformyl (—(CS)—H), amino (—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido (—NH—(CO)-alkyl), C6-C20 arylamido (—NH—(CO)-aryl), sulfanamido (—SO2N(R)2 where R is independently H, alkyl, aryl or heteroaryl), imino (—CR═NH where R is hydrogen, C1-C24 alkyl, C5-C20 aryl, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, etc.), alkylimino (—CR═N(alkyl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, aralkyl, etc.), arylimino (—CR═N(aryl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, etc.), nitro (—NO2), nitroso (—NO), sulfo (—SO2—OH), sulfonato (—SO2—O−), C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl (—S-alkyl; also termed “alkylthio”), arylsulfanyl (—S-aryl; also termed “arylthio”), C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl (—(SO)-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfinyl (—(SO)-aryl), C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl (—SO2-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfonyl (—SO2-aryl), sulfonamide (—SO2—NH2, —SO2NY2 (wherein Y is independently H, aryl or alkyl), phosphono (—P(O)(OH)2), phosphonato (—P(O)(O−)2), phosphinato (—P(O)(O−)), phospho (—PO2), phosphino (—PH2), polyalkyl ethers (—[(CH2)nO]m), phosphates, phosphate esters [—OP(O)(OR)2 where R═H, methyl or other alkyl], groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, and combinations thereof, and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- Examples of compounds having formulas (V), (VI), or (VII) are selected from the group consisting of:
-
- and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- In certain embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (I), (II), (III), (IV), (V), (VI), and (VII) can be selected that can ia) at 2.5 μM concentration, stimulate a Vaco503 reporter cell line expressing a 15-PGDH luciferase fusion construct to a luciferase output level of greater than 70 (using a scale on which a value of 100 indicates a doubling of reporter output over baseline); iia) at 2.5 μM concentration stimulate a V9m reporter cell line expressing a 15-PGDH luciferase fusion construct to a luciferase output level of greater than 75; iiia) at 7.5 μM concentration stimulate a LS174T reporter cell line expressing a 15-PGDH luciferase fusion construct to a luciferase output level of greater than 70; and iva) at 7.5 μM concentration, does not activate a negative control V9m cell line expressing TK-renilla luciferase reporter to a level greater than 20; and va) inhibits the enzymatic activity of recombinant 15-PGDH protein at an IC50 of less than 1 μM.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can ib) at 2.5 μM concentration, stimulate a Vaco503 reporter cell line expressing a 15-PGDH luciferase fusion construct to increase luciferase output; iib) at 2.5 μM concentration stimulate a V9m reporter cell line expressing a 15-PGDH luciferase fusion construct to increase luciferase output; iiib) at 7.5 μM concentration stimulate a LS174T reporter cell line expressing a 15-PGDH luciferase fusion construct to increase luciferase output; ivb) at 7.5 μM concentration, does not activate a negative control V9m cell line expressing TK-renilla luciferase reporter to a luciferase level greater than 20% above background; and vb) inhibits the enzymatic activity of recombinant 15-PGDH protein at an IC50 of less than 1 μM.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can inhibit the enzymatic activity of recombinant 15-PGDH at an IC50 of less than 1 μM, or preferably at an IC50 of less than 250 nM, or more preferably at an IC50 of less than 50 nM, or more preferably at an IC50 of less than 10 nM, or more preferably at an IC50 of less than 5 nM at a recombinant 15-PGDH concentration of about 5 nM to about 10 nM.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can increase the cellular levels of PGE-2 following stimulation of an A459 cell with an appropriate agent, for example IL1-beta.
- In some embodiments, a15-PGDH inhibitor can include a compound having the following formula (VIII):
-
- wherein n is 0-2;
- R1, R6, and R7 are the same or different and are each selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heteroaryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms (wherein from 1-3 of the ring atoms is independently selected from N, NH, N(C1-C6 alkyl), NC(O) (C1-C6 alkyl), O, and S), C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, —Si(C1-C3 alkyl)3, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl (including C2-C24 alkylcarbonyl (—CO-alkyl) and C6-C20 arylcarbonyl (—CO-aryl)), acyloxy (—O-acyl), C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl (—(CO)—O-aryl), C2-C24 alkylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-alkyl), C6-C20 arylcarbonato (—O—(CO)—O-aryl), carboxy (—COOH), carboxylato (—COO−), carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl (—(CO)—NH(C1-C24 alkyl)), arylcarbamoyl (—(CO)—NH-aryl), thiocarbamoyl (—(CS)—NH2), carbamido (—NH—(CO)—NH2), cyano (—CN), isocyano (—N+C−), cyanato (—O—CN), isocyanato (—O—N+═C−), isothiocyanato (—S—CN), azido (—N═N+═N−), formyl (—(CO)—H), thioformyl (—(CS)—H), amino (—NH2), C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido (—NH—(CO)-alkyl), C6-C20 arylamido (—NH—(CO)-aryl), imino (—CR═NH where R is hydrogen, C1-C24 alkyl, C5-C20 aryl, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, etc.), alkylimino (—CR═N(alkyl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, aralkyl, etc.), arylimino (—CR═N(aryl), where R=hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, alkaryl, etc.), nitro (—NO2), nitroso (—NO), sulfo (—SO2—OH), sulfonato (—SO2—O−), C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl (—S-alkyl; also termed “alkylthio”), arylsulfanyl (—S-aryl; also termed “arylthio”), C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl (—(SO)-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfinyl (—(SO)-aryl), C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl (—SO2-alkyl), C5-C20 arylsulfonyl (—SO2-aryl), sulfonamide (—SO2—NH2, —SO2NY2 (wherein Y is independently H, aryl or alkyl), phosphono (—P(O)(OH)2), phosphonato (—P(O)(O−)2), phosphinato (—P(O)(O−)), phospho (—PO2), phosphino (—PH2), polyalkylethers, phosphates, phosphate esters, groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, combinations thereof, and wherein R6 and R7 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein the ring is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, and a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclyl; and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- 15-PGDH inhibitors having formula (VIII) can be synthesized as shown:
- Any reaction solvent can be used in the above preparation process as long as it is not involved in the reaction. For example, the reaction solvent includes ethers such as diethyl ether, tetrahydrofuran and dioxane; halogenized hydrocarbons, such as dichloromethane and chloroform; amines such as pyridine, piperidine and triethylamine; alkylketones, such as acetone, methylethylketone and methylisobutyl; alcohols, such as methanol, ethanol and propanol; non-protonic polar solvent, such as N,N-dimethylformamide, N,N-dimethylacetamide, acetonitrile, dimethylsulfoxide and hexamethyl phosphoric acid triamide. Among non-reactive organic solvents that are ordinarily used in the organic synthesis, preferable solvents are those from which water generated in the reaction can be removed by a Dean-Stark trap. The examples of such solvents include, but are not limited to benzene, toluene, xylene and the like. The reaction product thus obtained may be isolated and purified by condensation, extraction and the like, which is ordinarily conducted in the field of the organic synthesis, if desired, by silica gel column chromatography. The individual enantiomers of PGDH inhibitors having the formula III can be separated by a preparative HPLC using chromatography columns containing chiral stationary phases.
- Further, embodiments of this application include any modifications for the preparation method of the 15-PGDH inhibitors described above. In this connection, any intermediate product obtainable from any step of the preparation method can be used as a starting material in the other steps. Such starting material can be formed in situ under certain reaction conditions. Reaction reagents can also be used in the form of their salts or optical isomers.
- Depending on the kinds of the substituents to be used in the preparation of the 15-PGDH inhibitors, and the intermediate product and the preparation method selected, novel 15-PGDH inhibitors can be in the form of any possible isomers such as substantially pure geometrical (cis or trans) isomers, optical isomers (enantiomers) and racemates.
- In some embodiments, a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (VIII) can include a compound with the following formula (IX):
-
- and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- Advantageously, the 15-PDGH inhibitor having formula (IX) was found to: i) inhibit recombinant 15-PGDH at 1 nM concentration; ii) inhibit 15-PGDH in cell lines at 100 nM concentration, iii) increase PGE2 production by cell lines; iv) is chemically stable in aqueous solutions over broad pH range; v) is chemically stable when incubated with hepatocyte extracts, vi) is chemically stable when incubated with hepatocyte cell lines; vii) shows 253 minutes plasma half-life when injected IP into mice; and viii) shows no immediate toxicity over 24 hours when injected IP into mice at 0.6 μmole/per mouse and at 1.2 μmole/per mouse and also no toxicity when injected IP into mice at 0.3 μmole/per mouse twice daily for 21 days.
- In other embodiments, a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX) can include a compound with the following formula (IXa):
-
- and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- In still other embodiments, a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX) can include a compound with the following formula (IXb):
-
- and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PDHG inhibitor can comprise a (+) or (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX). In still other embodiments, the 15-PDHG inhibitor can comprise a mixture at least one of a (+) or (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX). For example, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can comprise a mixture of: less than about 50% by weight of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX) and greater than about 50% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX), less than about 25% by weight of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX) and greater than about 75% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX), less than about 10% by weight of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX) and greater than about 90% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX), less than about 1% by weight of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX) and greater than about 99% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX), greater than about 50% by weight of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX) and less than about 50% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX), greater than about 75% by weight of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX) and less than about 25% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX), greater than about 90% by weight of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX) and less than about 10% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX), or greater than about 99% by weight of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX) and less than about 1% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX).
- In a still further embodiment, the 15-PDGH inhibitor can consist essentially of or consist of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX). In yet another embodiment, the PDGH inhibitor can consist essentially of or consist of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (IX).
- In other embodiments, a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (VIII) can include a compound with the following formula (X):
-
- and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- Advantageously, the 15-PDGH inhibitor having formula (X) was found to: i) inhibit recombinant 15-PGDH at 3 nM concentration; ii) increase PGE2 production by cell lines at 20 nM; iii) is chemically stable in aqueous solutions over broad pH range; iv) is chemically stable when incubated with mouse, rat and human liver extracts, v) shows 33 minutes plasma half-life when injected IP into mice; viii) shows no immediate toxicity over 24 hours when injected IP into mice at 50 mg/kg body weight, and ix) is soluble in water (pH=3) at 1 mg/mL.
- In other embodiments, a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X) can include a compound with the following formula (Xa):
-
- and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- In still other embodiments, a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X) can include a compound with the following formula (Xb):
-
- and pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PDHG inhibitor can comprise a (+) or (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X). In still other embodiments, the 15-PDHG inhibitor can comprise a mixture at least one of a (+) or (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X). For example, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can comprise a mixture of: less than about 50% by weight of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X) and greater than about 50% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X), less than about 25% by weight of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X) and greater than about 75% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X), less than about 10% by weight of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X) and greater than about 90% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X), less than about 1% by weight of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X) and greater than about 99% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X), greater than about 50% by weight of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X) and less than about 50% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X), greater than about 75% by weight of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X) and less than about 25% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X), greater than about 90% by weight of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X) and less than about 10% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X), or greater than about 99% by weight of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X) and less than about 1% by weight of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X).
- In a still further embodiment, the 15-PDGH inhibitor can consist essentially of or consist of the (+) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X). In yet another embodiment, the PDGH inhibitor can consist essentially of or consist of the (−) optical isomer of a 15-PGDH inhibitor having formula (X).
- It will be appreciated that the other 15-PGDH inhibitors can be used in the methods described herein. These other 15-PGDH inhibitors can include known 15-PGDH inhibitors including, for example, tetrazole compounds of formulas (I) and (II), 2-alkylideneaminooxyacetamide compounds of formula (I), heterocyclic compounds of formulas (VI) and (VII), and pyrazole compounds of formula (III) described in U.S. Patent Application Publication No. 2006/0034786 and U.S. Pat. No. 7,705,041; benzylidene-1,3-thiazolidine compounds of formula (I) described in U.S. Patent Application Publication No. 2007/0071699; phenylfurylmethylthiazolidine-2,4-dione and phenylthienylmethylthiazolidine-2,4-dione compounds described in U.S. Patent Application Publication No. 2007/0078175; thiazolidenedione derivatives described in U.S. Patent Application Publication No. 2011/0269954; phenylfuran, phenylthiophene, or phenylpyrrazole compounds described in U.S. Pat. No. 7,294,641, 5-(3,5-disubstituted phenylazo)-2-hydroxybenzene-acetic acids and salts and lactones described in U.S. Pat. No. 4,725,676, and azo compounds described in U.S. Pat. No. 4,889,846.
- The 15-PGDH inhibitors described herein can be provided in a pharmaceutical composition or cosmetic composition depending on the pathological or cosmetic condition or disorder being treated. A pharmaceutical composition containing the 15-PGDH inhibitors described herein as an active ingredient may be manufactured by mixing the derivative with a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier(s) or an excipient(s) or diluting the 15-PGDH inhibitors with a diluent in accordance with conventional methods. The pharmaceutical composition may further contain fillers, anti-cohesives, lubricants, wetting agents, flavoring agents, emulsifying agents, preservatives and the like. The pharmaceutical composition may be formulated into a suitable formulation in accordance with the methods known to those skilled in the art so that it can provide an immediate, controlled or sustained release of the 15-PGDH inhibitors after being administered into a mammal.
- In some embodiments, the pharmaceutical composition may be formulated into a parenteral or oral dosage form. The solid dosage form for oral administration may be manufactured by adding excipient, if necessary, together with binder, disintegrants, lubricants, coloring agents, and/or flavoring agents, to the 15-PGDH inhibitors and shaping the resulting mixture into the form of tablets, sugar-coated pills, granules, powder or capsules. The additives that can be added in the composition may be ordinary ones in the art. For example, examples of the excipient include lactose, sucrose, sodium chloride, glucose, starch, calcium carbonate, kaolin, microcrystalline cellulose, silicate and the like. Exemplary binders include water, ethanol, propanol, sweet syrup, sucrose solution, starch solution, gelatin solution, carboxymethylcellulose, hydroxypropyl cellulose, hydroxypropyl starch, methylcellulose, ethylcellulose, shellac, calcium phosphonate and polypyrrolidone. Examples of the disintegrant include dry starch, sodium arginate, agar powder, sodium bicarbonate, calcium carbonate, sodium lauryl sulfate, stearic monoglyceride and lactose. Further, purified talc, stearates, sodium borate, and polyethylene glycol may be used as a lubricant; and sucrose, bitter orange peel, citric acid, tartaric acid, may be used as a flavoring agent. In some embodiments, the pharmaceutical composition can be made into aerosol formulations (e.g., they can be nebulized) to be administered via inhalation.
- The 15-PGDH inhibitors described herein may be combined with flavoring agents, buffers, stabilizing agents, and the like and incorporated into oral liquid dosage forms such as solutions, syrups or elixirs in accordance with conventional methods. One example of the buffers may be sodium citrate. Examples of the stabilizing agents include tragacanth, acacia and gelatin.
- In some embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitors described herein may be incorporated into an injection dosage form, for example, for a subcutaneous, intramuscular or intravenous route by adding thereto pH adjusters, buffers, stabilizing agents, relaxants, topical anesthetics. Examples of the pH adjusters and the buffers include sodium citrate, sodium acetate and sodium phosphate. Examples of the stabilizing agents include sodium pyrosulfite, EDTA, thioglycolic acid and thiolactic acid. The topical anesthetics may be procaine HCl, lidocaine HCl and the like. The relaxants may be sodium chloride, glucose and the like.
- In other embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitors described herein may be incorporated into suppositories in accordance with conventional methods by adding thereto pharmaceutically acceptable carriers that are known in the art, for example, polyethylene glycol, lanolin, cacao butter or fatty acid triglycerides, if necessary, together with surfactants such as Tween.
- The pharmaceutical composition may be formulated into various dosage forms as discussed above and then administered through various routes including an oral, inhalational, transdermal, subcutaneous, intravenous or intramuscular route. The dosage can be a pharmaceutically or therapeutically effective amount.
- Therapeutically effective dosage amounts of the 15-PGDH inhibitor may be present in varying amounts in various embodiments. For example, in some embodiments, a therapeutically effective amount of the 15-PGDH inhibitor may be an amount ranging from about 10-1000 mg (e.g., about 20 mg-1,000 mg, 30 mg-1,000 mg, 40 mg-1,000 mg, 50 mg-1,000 mg, 60 mg-1,000 mg, 70 mg-1,000 mg, 80 mg-1,000 mg, 90 mg-1,000 mg, about 10-900 mg, 10-800 mg, 10-700 mg, 10-600 mg, 10-500 mg, 100-1000 mg, 100-900 mg, 100-800 mg, 100-700 mg, 100-600 mg, 100-500 mg, 100-400 mg, 100-300 mg, 200-1000 mg, 200-900 mg, 200-800 mg, 200-700 mg, 200-600 mg, 200-500 mg, 200-400 mg, 300-1000 mg, 300-900 mg, 300-800 mg, 300-700 mg, 300-600 mg, 300-500 mg, 400 mg-1,000 mg, 500 mg-1,000 mg, 100 mg-900 mg, 200 mg-800 mg, 300 mg-700 mg, 400 mg-700 mg, and 500 mg-600 mg). In some embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor is present in an amount of or greater than about 10 mg, 50 mg, 100 mg, 150 mg, 200 mg, 250 mg, 300 mg, 350 mg, 400 mg, 450 mg, 500 mg, 550 mg, 600 mg, 650 mg, 700 mg, 750 mg, 800 mg. In some embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor is present in an amount of or less than about 1000 mg, 950 mg, 900 mg, 850 mg, 800 mg, 750 mg, 700 mg, 650 mg, 600 mg, 550 mg, 500 mg, 450 mg, 400 mg, 350 mg, 300 mg, 250 mg, 200 mg, 150 mg, or 100 mg.
- In other embodiments, a therapeutically effective dosage amount may be, for example, about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 500 mg/kg weight, e.g., from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 400 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 300 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 200 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 100 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 90 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 80 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 70 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 60 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 50 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 40 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 30 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 25 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 20 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 15 mg/kg weight, from about 0.001 mg/kg weight to 10 mg/kg weight.
- In still other embodiments, a therapeutically effective dosage amount may be, for example, about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.1 mg/kg weight, e.g. from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.09 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.08 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.07 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.06 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.05 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to about 0.04 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.03 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.02 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.019 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.018 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.017 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.016 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.015 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.014 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.013 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.012 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.011 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.01 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.009 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.008 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.007 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.006 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.005 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.004 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.003 mg/kg weight, from about 0.0001 mg/kg weight to 0.002 mg/kg weight. In some embodiments, the therapeutically effective dose may be 0.0001 mg/kg weight, 0.0002 mg/kg weight, 0.0003 mg/kg weight, 0.0004 mg/kg weight, 0.0005 mg/kg weight, 0.0006 mg/kg weight, 0.0007 mg/kg weight, 0.0008 mg/kg weight, 0.0009 mg/kg weight, 0.001 mg/kg weight, 0.002 mg/kg weight, 0.003 mg/kg weight, 0.004 mg/kg weight, 0.005 mg/kg weight, 0.006 mg/kg weight, 0.007 mg/kg weight, 0.008 mg/kg weight, 0.009 mg/kg weight, 0.01 mg/kg weight, 0.02 mg/kg weight, 0.03 mg/kg weight, 0.04 mg/kg weight, 0.05 mg/kg weight, 0.06 mg/kg weight, 0.07 mg/kg weight, 0.08 mg/kg weight, 0.09 mg/kg weight, or 0.1 mg/kg weight. The effective dose for a particular individual can be varied (e.g., increased or decreased) over time, depending on the needs of the individual.
- In some embodiments, a therapeutically effective dosage may be a dosage of 10 μg/kg/day, 50 μg/kg/day, 100 μg/kg/day, 250 μg/kg/day, 500 μg/kg/day, 1000 μg/kg/day or more. In various embodiments, the amount of the 15-PGDH inhibitor or pharmaceutical salt thereof is sufficient to provide a dosage to a patient of between 0.01 μg/kg and 10 μg/kg; 0.1 μg/kg and 5 μg/kg; 0.1 μg/kg and 1000 μg/kg; 0.1 μg/kg and 900 μg/kg; 0.1 μg/kg and 900 μg/kg; 0.1 μg/kg and 800 μg/kg; 0.1 μg/kg and 700 μg/kg; 0.1 μg/kg and 600 μg/kg; 0.1 μg/kg and 500 μg/kg; or 0.1 μg/kg and 400 μg/kg.
- Particular doses or amounts to be administered in accordance with the present invention may vary, for example, depending on the nature and/or extent of the desired outcome, on particulars of route and/or timing of administration, and/or on one or more characteristics (e.g., weight, age, personal history, genetic characteristic, lifestyle parameter, severity of cardiac defect and/or level of risk of cardiac defect, etc., or combinations thereof). Such doses or amounts can be determined by those of ordinary skill. In some embodiments, an appropriate dose or amount is determined in accordance with standard clinical techniques. For example, in some embodiments, an appropriate dose or amount is a dose or amount sufficient to reduce a disease severity index score by 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 25, 30, 35, 40, 45, 50, 55, 60, 65, 70, 75, 80, 85, 90, 95, 100% or more. For example, in some embodiments, an appropriate dose or amount is a dose or amount sufficient to reduce a disease severity index score by 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 25, 30, 35, 40, 45, 50, 55, 60, 65, 70, 75, 80, 85, 90, 95, 100%. Alternatively or additionally, in some embodiments, an appropriate dose or amount is determined through use of one or more in vitro or in vivo assays to help identify desirable or optimal dosage ranges or amounts to be administered.
- Various embodiments may include differing dosing regimen. In some embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered via continuous infusion. In some embodiments, the continuous infusion is intravenous. In other embodiments, the continuous infusion is subcutaneous. Alternatively or additionally, in some embodiments, the 15-PGDH inhibitor can be administered bimonthly, monthly, twice monthly, triweekly, biweekly, weekly, twice weekly, thrice weekly, daily, twice daily, or on another clinically desirable dosing schedule. The dosing regimen for a single subject need not be at a fixed interval, but can be varied over time, depending on the needs of the subject.
- For topical application, the composition can be administered in the form of aqueous, alcoholic, aqueous-alcoholic or oily solutions or suspensions, or of a dispersion of the lotion or serum type, of emulsions that have a liquid or semi-liquid consistency or are pasty, obtained by dispersion of a fatty phase in an aqueous phase (O/W) or vice versa (W/O) or multiple emulsions, of a free or compacted powder to be used as it is or to be incorporated into a physiologically acceptable medium, or else of microcapsules or microparticles, or of vesicular dispersions of ionic and/or nonionic type. It may thus be in the form of a salve, a tincture, milks, a cream, an ointment, a powder, a patch, an impregnated pad, a solution, an emulsion or a vesicular dispersion, a lotion, aqueous or anhydrous gels, a spray, a suspension, a shampoo, an aerosol or a foam. It may be anhydrous or aqueous. It may also comprise solid preparations constituting soaps or cleansing cakes.
- Pharmaceutical compositions including the 15-PGDH inhibitor described herein can additionally contain, for example, at least one compound chosen from prostaglandins, in particular prostaglandin PGE1, PGE2, their salts, their esters, their analogues and their derivatives, in particular those described in WO 98/33497, WO 95/11003, JP 97-100091, JP 96-134242, in particular agonists of the prostaglandin receptors. It may in particular contain at least one compound such as the agonists (in acid form or in the form of a precursor, in particular in ester form) of the prostaglandin F2α receptor, such as for example latanoprost, fluprostenol, cloprostenol, bimatoprost, unoprostone, the agonists (and their precursors, in particular the esters such as travoprost) of the prostaglandin E2 receptors such as 17-phenyl PGE2, viprostol, butaprost, misoprostol, sulprostone, 16,16-dimethyl PGE2, 11-deoxy PGE1, 1-deoxy PGE1, the agonists and their precursors, in particular esters, of the prostacycline (IP) receptor such as cicaprost, iloprost, isocarbacycline, beraprost, eprostenol, treprostinil, the agonists and their precursors, in particular the esters, of the prostaglandin D2 receptor such as BW245C ((4S)-(3-[(3R,S)-3-cyclohexyl-3-isopropyl]-2,5-dioxo)-4-imidazolidinehept-anoic acid), BW246C ((4R)-(3-[(3R,S)-3-cyclohexyl-3-isopropyl]-2,5-dioxo)-4-imidazolidinehept-anoic acid), the agonists and their precursors, in particular the esters, of the receptor for the thromboxanes A2 (TP) such as I-BOP ([1S-[1a,2a(Z), 3b(1E,3S),4a]]-7-[3-[3-hydroxy-4-[4-(iodophenoxy)-1-butenyl]-7-oxabicyclo-[2.2.1]hept-2-yl]-5-heptenoic acid).
- Advantageously, the composition can include at least one 15-PGDH inhibitor as defined above and at least one prostaglandin or one prostaglandin derivative such as for example the prostaglandins of
series 2 including in particular PGF2α and PGE2 in saline form or in the form of precursors, in particular of the esters (example isopropyl esters), their derivatives such as 16,16-dimethyl PGE2, 17-phenyl PGE2 and 16,16-dimethyl PGF2α17-phenyl PGF2α, prostaglandins ofseries 1 such as I1-deoxyprostaglandin E1, 1-deoxyprostaglandin E1 in saline or ester form, is their analogues, in particular latanoprost, travoprost, fluprostenol, unoprostone, bimatoprost, cloprostenol, viprostol, butaprost, misoprostol, their salts or their esters. - The invention is further illustrated by the following examples, which is not intended to limit the scope of the claims.
- This Example shows effects of SW033291 on bone marrow function.
-
FIGS. 1 (A-C) show analysis of bone marrow of wild-type mice versus mice that are homozygous genetic knockouts for 15-PGDH (PGDH−/− mice). Total bone marrow cellularity and percent of Sca1+/c-Kit+ cells in lineage negative (SKL) cells are the same in both sets of mice. However, bone marrow from 15-PGDH−/− mice shows an approximately 50% increase in numbers of hematopoietic colonies generated when marrow is plated into methylcelluose. 15-PGDH knockout mice are denoted by label PGDH mice and by label 15-PGDH. WT denotes wild-type mice. -
FIGS. 2 (A-F) shows assays in which bone marrow is harvested from a wild-type mouse, and incubated ex vivo on ice for 2 hours with either SW033291 (0.5 μM), or 1 μM PGE2 or 1μM 16,16-dimethyl PGE2 (dmPGE2). Treated marrow is again then plated into methylcellulose for counting of hematopoietic colonies. SW033291 treated marrow again shows an approximately 50% increase in the number of bone marrow derived colonies generated. Under these conditions, a lesser increase is seen in marrow treated with PGE2, and a slightly greater increase is seen in marrow treated with dmPGE2. -
FIGS. 3 (A-C) show a study of C57BL/6J mice treated with IP SW033291 administered in a vehicle of 10% Ethanol, 5% Cremophor EL, 85% D5W at a dose of 5 mg/kg or 20 mg/kg. Panel A shows mouse bone marrow cellularity, white blood count (wbc), red blood count (rbc) and platelets counts. Panel B shows percent of Sca1+/c-Kit+ cells in lineage negative (SKL) cells are unchanged in SW033291 treated mice. Panel C shows that marrow from SW033291 treated mice gives rise to approximately 30% increase in numbers of hematopoietic colonies generated when marrow is plated into methylcelluose. Experimental conditions are noted on the figure. -
FIGS. 4 (A-B) show analysis of marrow from CD45.2 antigen marked C57BL/6J mice that were treated withSW033291 5 mg/kg IP daily for 3 doses in a vehicle of 10% Ethanol, 5% Cremophor EL, 85% D5W or that were treated with vehicle alone. Onday 3 mice were sacrificed, marrow flushed and mixed at a 1:1 ratio with vehicle treated CD45.1 marrow. 2 million whole BM cells were injected into the tail vein of lethally irradiated CD45.1 mice and percent chimerism measured via flow cytometry atweeks weeks week 16 CD45.2 harvested from SW033291 treated mice show a significant increase in contribution to B and T cell populations, suggesting marrow from SW033291 treated mice promotes earlier reconstitution of lymphoid populations and earlier return to immune competence. - In an additional study, C57BL/6J mice are irradiated with 11 Gy on
day 0, followed by treatment withSW033291 5 mg/kg IP twice daily (bid) in a vehicle of 10% Ethanol, 5% Cremophor EL, 85% D5W, or with vehicle only for 21 days. Mice treated with vehicle or with SW033291 all receive an allograft of marrow from a donor C57BL/6J mouse at a dose of either 100,000 cells, 200,000 cells, 500,000 cells. 3 control and 3 SW033291 mice are assessed under each condition. The experimental design is depicted inFIG. 50 . - Table 1 shows the number of surviving mice in each cohort over the first 19 days of study. Under the conditions of the mouse colony during this study, control mice receiving 100,000-500,000 cells are all dead between days 4-13 of study. In contrast, two SW033291 treated mice receiving 500,000 cells remain alive on day 19 of the study and are presumed to have full hematopoietic reconstitution. Thus treatment with the 15-PGDH inhibitor SW033291 promoted survival of mice receiving a bone marrow transplant, an observation consistent with SW033291 enabling more rapid and complete hematopoietic reconstitution in the transplanted mice. Other 15-PGDH inhibitors with activity similar to SW033291 would be predicted to have similar activity in supporting hematopoietic reconstitution. Treatment with SW033291 also enabled mice to be successfully transplanted with a smaller inoculum of donor bone marrow than the 1,000,000 cells that are standardly needed. These observations suggest SW033291, as well as other similar 15-PGDH inhibitors, is able to support successful transplantation with smaller numbers of donor stem cells. Such activity would be of particular utility in settings, such as transplantation with umbilical cord stem cells, in which donor cell numbers are limited. Improved survival of transplanted mice treated with SW033291 suggests efficacy of SW033291, and of similar 15-PGDH inhibitors, as replacements for, or in enabling decreased use of, other treatments or growth factors commonly employed in support of patients receiving bone marrow, hematopoietic stem cell, and cord blood stem cell transplants. Improved survival of transplanted mice treated with SW033291 is consistent with SW033291, and by extension other similar 15-PGDH inhibitors, having activity in reducing infections in the transplanted mice, and/or in promoting recovery of mice intestines from damage by radiation, and/or in reducing pulmonary toxicity from radiation.
-
TABLE 1 Mouse 13- 14- 15- 16- 17- 18- 19- 20- 21- 22- 23- 24- 25- 26- 1- survival Mar Mar Mar Mar Mar Mar Mar Mar Mar Mar Mar Mar Mar Mar Apr Cell Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Treatment number 0 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 19 Control 1 × 10{circumflex over ( )}5 3 3 3 2 0 Control 2 × 10{circumflex over ( )}5 3 3 3 3 3 2 1 0 Control 5 × 10{circumflex over ( )}5 3 3 3 3 3 3 2 1 1 1 1 1 1 0 SW033291 1 × 10{circumflex over ( )}5 3 3 3 3 2 1 0 SW033291 2 × 10{circumflex over ( )}5 3 3 3 3 3 3 2 2 2 2 2 2 1 0 SW033291 5 × 10{circumflex over ( )}5 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 2 2 2 2 2 2 . . . 2 - This Example shows studies of the effect of SW033291 in mice receiving whole body irradiation.
- Table 2 shows the results of a study of 15 week old C57BL/6J female mice irradiated with 7 Gy, 9 Gy, or 11 Gy, and receiving daily SW033291 5 mg/kg IP in a vehicle of 10% Ethanol, 5% Cremophor EL, 85% D5W for 7 doses, or receiving vehicle alone. The table shows the number of mice surviving on sequential days of the study. Under the conditions of the mouse colony during this experiment, mice receiving a lethal dose of 11 Gy lived 48 hours longer if treated with SW033291 than if receiving vehicle control, with control mice all dead on
day 8; whereas SW033219 treated mice were all dead onday 10. -
TABLE 2 10/2 10/3 10/4 10/5 10/6 10/7 10/8 10/9 10/10 10/11 10/12 10/13 10/23 Radiation Treatment Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Day Dose Arm 0 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 14 15 16 25 7 Gy Saline 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 Looks Healthy SW033291 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 Looks Healthy 9 Gy Saline 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 2 1 1 0 SW033291 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 3 2 2 1 0 11 Gy Saline 3 3 3 2 0 SW033291 3 3 3 3 3 2 0 - Table 3 shows the number of mice surviving on sequential days of a study of mice treated at 11 Gy treated with either vehicle control or with SW033291 IP, in a vehicle of 10% Ethanol, 5% Cremophor EL, 85% D5W, with SW033291 administered either at 5 mg/kg daily for 7 days, 5 mg/kg daily throughout the study, or at 5 mg/kg twice daily for 7 days. Again mice treated with SW033291 on any of these dosing schedules live on average 1-2 days longer than mice receiving vehicle control. The activity of SW033291 in promoting resistance to toxic effects of radiation may extend to SW033291 and other similar 15-PGDH inhibitors in promoting resistance to other similar toxic insults including but not limited to Cytoxan, fludarabine, chemotherapy and immunosuppressive therapy.
-
TABLE 3 Friday Wed. Thurs. Friday Saturday Sunday Monday Treatment 12-Oct 17-Oct 18-Oct 19-Oct 20-Oct 21-Oct 22- Oct Conditions Day 0 Day 5Day 6Day 7Day 8Day 9Day10 11 Saline (7 2 2 2 2 0 Gy days, 1 dose daily) 11 5W033291 3 3 3 3 2 1 0 Gy (1 dose/daily) for 7 days 11 5W033291 3 3 3 3 3 2 0 Gy (1 dose/daily, continuous every day) 11 Saline (7 3 3 3 2 1 0 0 Gy days, 2 dose/daily 11 SW033291 (7 3 3 3 3 3 2 0 Gy days, 2 dose daily) -
FIG. 5 shows enhanced survival in mice receiving a bone marrow transplant and also administered the 15-PGDH inhibitor SW033291.FIG. 5A shows the design of the study. Mice were irradiated with a bone marrow ablative dose of 11 Gy onday 0, followed by administration of SW033291 in 5 mg/kg twice daily by intraperitoneal injection in a vehicle of 10% Ethanol, 5% Cremophor EL, 85% D5W at a concentration of 125 μg/200 μl. A matched control cohort received injections with vehicle only. On day one mice received an infusion of donor marrow at doses of 100,000 cells; 200,000 cells; or 500,000 cells.FIG. 5B shows graphical survival curves for mice transplanted with 100,000 donor cells.FIG. 5C shows graphical survival curves for mice transplanted with 200,000 donor cells.FIG. 5D shows graphical survival curves for mice transplanted with 500,000 donor cells. Table 4 shows tabular survival data for all mice in the study onstudy day 30. Among mice receiving 100,000 donor cells, all mice succumb, but SW033291 treated mice show an approximate doubling of median survival. Among mice receiving 200,000 donor cells, all control mice were dead byday 12. In contrast, all mice receiving 200,000 donor cells plus SW033291 survived at 30 days of observation and were successfully engrafted. Among mice receiving 500,000 donor cells, control mice showed a 37.5% mortality; whereas, mice receiving SW033291 again all survived. -
TABLE 4 Dose Vehicle Survival SW033291 Survival 1*105 0/8 1/8 2*105 0/8 8/8 5*105 5/8 8/8 -
FIG. 6 shows a set of studies conducted on lethally irradiated mice that received 500,000 donor marrow cells and were treated with either SW033291 at 5 mg/kg intraperitoneal dose twice daily or with vehicle control, in a design otherwise identical to that used for the studies ofFIG. 5 .FIG. 6A shows measurements on blood and bone marrow onday 5 after transplant, withFIG. 6B showing that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher total white count andFIG. 6C showing that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher total platelet count. The star symbol denotes P<0.05. -
FIG. 7A shows measurements on blood and bone marrow onday 8 after transplant.FIG. 7B shows that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher platelet count than control, with drug treated mice having 77,000 platelets compared to control mice having 39,500 platelets. The star symbol denotes P<0.05. -
FIG. 8A shows measurements on blood and bone marrow onday 12 after transplant.FIG. 8B shows that SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher neutrophil counts, with drug treated mice having 332 neutrophils compared to control mice having 125 neutrophils.FIG. 8C shows that onday 12 after transplant, SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher hemoglobin count than controls, with drug treated mice having hemoglobin level of 11.58 and control mice having hemoglobin level of 8.3. Additionally,FIG. 8D shows SW033291 treated mice also have significantly greater total white counts than control mice. The star symbol denotes P<0.05. -
FIG. 9A shows measurements on blood and bone marrow onday 18 after transplant. SW033291 treated mice have significantly higher total white count (FIG. 9B ), lymphocyte count (FIG. 9C ), and neutrophil count (FIG. 9D ), with drug treated mice having 835 neutrophils and control mice having 365 neutrophils (FIG. 9D ). In comparison with counts onday 12, administration of SW033291 accelerates recovery of neutrophil counts by nearly 6 days (FIG. 8B versusFIG. 9D ).FIG. 8E also shows that onday 18 drug treated mice have significantly higher platelet counts than control mice. Last,day 18, drug treated mice have nearly 4-fold increased percentage (FIG. 8F ) and total numbers (FIG. 9G ) of SKL marked bone marrow stem cells than do control mice, with drug treated mice having a mean of 4127 SKL marked bone marrow cells compared to control mice having a mean of 967 SKL marked bone marrow cells. The star symbol denotes P<0.05. -
FIG. 10(A) shows measurement of PGE2 (pg of PGE2/mg tissue protein) in 4 different mouse tissues (colon, bone marrow, liver, lung) across time following IP injection of SW033291 at 10 mg/kg. Blue bar represents baseline attime 0, and red bars represent time course of PGE2 concentration from 1-12 hours following SW033291 injection.FIG. 10(B) shows time course of PGE2 in control mice injected with vehicle only. -
FIG. 11 shows a schema of an experiment in which mice are lethally irradiated (IR) and 12 hours later receive a transplant (BMT) with CFSE dye labeled bone marrow cells (BM), and the numbers of transplanted cells that home and survive in the bone marrow of the recipient mice are then determined by FACS at 16 hours post-transplant. In different arms of the experiment mice are treated with vehicle, with SW033291 (10 mg/kg IP), or with SW033291 (10 mg/kg IP) plus Indomethacin. Drugs are administered following radiation, following the transplant, and again at 8 hours after the transplant. -
FIG. 12 shows a graph illustrating the percent of CFSE dye labeled cells that have homed to the bone marrow of mice treated as per the schema described inFIG. 11 . Treating mice with SW033291 concurrent with and following the bone marrow transplant increases numbers of homed cells in the recipient mouse bone marrow 3-fold. The figure further shows that the effect of SW033291 is near completely blocked by indomethacin (Indo+SW0), an inhibitor of COX enzymes the produce prostaglandins. This is consistent with the effect of SW033291 being mediated through the inhibition of 15-PGDH and through the resulting increase in tissue prostaglandins. -
FIG. 13 shows a schema of an experiment in which mice are lethally irradiated (IR) and 12 hours later receive a transplant (BMT) with CFSE dye labeled bone marrow cells (BM), and numbers of transplanted cells that home and survive in the bone marrow of the recipient mice are then determined by FACS at 16 hours post-transplant. In different arms of the experiment mice are treated with vehicle, with SW033291 (10 mg/kg IP), with SW033291 (10 mg/kg IP) plus an antagonist of PGE2 receptor EP2 (PF-04418948), or with SW033291 (10 mg/kg IP) plus an antagonist of PGE2 receptor EP4 (L-161,982). Drugs are administered following radiation, following the transplant, and again at 8 hours after the transplant. -
FIG. 14 shows a graph illustrating the percent of CFSE dye labeled cells that have homed to the bone marrow of mice treated as per the schema described inFIG. 13 . Treating mice with SW033291 concurrent with and following the bone marrow transplant increases numbers of homed cells in the recipient mouse bone marrow 2-fold. The figure further shows that the effect of SW033291 is near completely blocked by an antagonist to the EP4 receptor (EP4+SW0), and is partially blocked by an antagonist of the EP2 receptor (EP2+SW0). This is consistent with the effect of SW033291 being mediated through the inhibition of 15-PGDH and through the resulting increase of tissue prostaglandins, including PGE2. - In another experiment, mice were injected with SW033291 twice daily IP at 10 mg/kg for 5 doses. 2 hours following the last dose bone marrow is harvested and sorted into SKL marked cells that are hematopoietic stem cell enriched and into CD45 (−) cells that are bone marrow stroma cells. RNA was extracted and gene expression determined relative to levels in mice injected with vehicle control.
-
FIGS. 15 (A-B) show graph illustrating induction of gene expression in bone marrow SKL cells and bone marrow stromal cells of SW033291 treated mice. Mice administered SW033291 show a 3 fold induction in RNA expression of CXCL12 and SCF in bone marrow SKL cells, and show a greater than 4-fold induction of CXCL12 and SCF in CD45(−) bone marrow stromal cells. -
FIG. 16 illustrates a schema of an experiment in which immune deficient NSG mice are lethally irradiated (IR) and 12 hours later receive a transplant with CFSE dye labeled buffy coat cells from human umbilical cord blood (UCB), and number of transplanted cells that home and survive in the bone marrow of the recipient mice are then determined by FACS at 16 hours post-transplant. In different arms of the experiment mice are treated with vehicle or with SW033291. Drugs are administered following radiation, following the transplant, and again at 8 hours after the transplant. -
FIG. 17 illustrates a graph showing the percent of CFSE dye labeled human umbilical cord buffy coat cells that have homed to the bone marrow of mice treated as per the schema described inFIG. 18 . Treating mice with SW033291 at the time of and following the transplant with buffy coat from human umbilical cord blood (UCB) increases numbers of homed human cells in the recipient mouse bone marrow nearly 2-fold. -
FIG. 18 shows the design of a study in which 4 groups of mice (4 mice per group) were administered either; - a) vehicle control,
- b) 2.5 mg/kg of 15-PGDH inhibitor (+) SW209415 twice daily IP for 7 doses,
- c) recombinant human G-
CSF 250 ug/kg subcutaneously once daily for 4 doses - d) the combination of 2.5 mg/kg of 15-PGDH inhibitor (+) SW209415 twice daily IP for 7 doses plus recombinant human G-
CSF 250 ug/kg subcutaneously once daily for 4 doses (with the daily dose of G-CSF being administered coincident with a dose of (+) SW209415) 3 hours following the last drug dose mice were sacrificed for analysis. -
FIG. 19 shows results in each arm for measurement of total white cells, neutrophils, and lymphocytes. - Neutrophil counts approximately double following administration of G-CSF, approximately doubled following administration of (+) SW209415, and increased 3 to 4-fold after administration of the combination of G-CSF plus (+) SW209415.
-
FIG. 20 shows results in each arm for measurement of red cells, hematocrit, hemoglobin, and platelets. -
FIG. 21 shows results in each arm for measurement in peripheral blood of circulating SKL (Sca-1+; C-kit+; Lin−) marked cells that are enriched for hematopoietic stem cells. The results show first that in this study G-CSF increased the frequency of peripheral blood SKL cells (in Lin− cells) by 33%. (+) SW209415 when administered alone showed no effect on frequency of peripheral blood stem cells. However, the combination of G-CSF plus (+) SW209415 increased by 2 to 3-fold the frequency of peripheral blood SKL cells (in Lin− cells). This result understates the absolute magnitude of this effect, as the combination of G-SCF plus (+) SW209415 also increases the total white count, and hence the absolute number of the Lin−population. Thus, G-CSF increased the number of peripheral blood SKL cells by approximately 50%. (+) SW209415 when administered alone showed no effect on number of peripheral blood stem cells. However, the combination of G-CSF plus (+) SW209415 increased the number of peripheral blood SKL cells by approximately 3.5-fold, showing a marked increased effect of the combination. -
FIG. 22 shows results in each arm for measurement of SKL cells in mice bone marrow. The show that bone marrow SKL marked cells are increased by (+) SW209415, further increased by G-CSF, and further increased by the combination of (+) SW209415 plus G-CSF. - In this Example, recipient mice lethally irradiated (11 Gy) followed by BMT (500 k total cells) 16 hours post IR were administered either:
- a) Vehicle treated (2× daily).
- b) 250 μg/kg GCSF (1× daily, subcutaneous administration, starting 24 hours post BMT)
- c) 2.5 mg/kg SW209415 (+) (2× daily, 18 days, starting post IR).
- d) 250 μg/kg hGCSF (1× daily, 17 days)+2.5 mg/kg SW209415(+) (2× daily, 18 days).
- Mice were bled via submandibular vein at
days day 18 to assess marrow cellularity and SKL frequency. Blood counts were tabulated graphically as illustrated inFIGS. 24-26 with error bars corresponding to standard error of the means and compared using 2-tailed t-tests. - SW209415 is Synergistic with GCSF in Promoting Hematopoietic Recovery after BMT
- Granulocyte colony stimulating factor (G-CSF, clinical names Lenograstim and Filgrastim) is an FDA approved glycoprotein used both pre-transplantation for stem cell priming purposes, and post transplantation to enhance stem cell engraftment and minimize mortality associated with prolonged neutropenia. Its use has been shown to accelerate granulocyte engraftment by 1-6 days following BMT compared to control. G-CSF occurs naturally and is responsible for mounting the neutrophil activation in response to stress or infection by binding to its receptor G-CSFR. Several tissues can produce G-CSF upon stimulation by inflammatory mediators such as LPS, TNF-α, and IL-17, resulting in G-CSF release into the bloodstream which stimulates neutrophil production within, and mobilization from the bone marrow. In addition to neutrophil mobilization, G-CSF has been implication in mobilizing HSCs from marrow.
- The use of SW209415 clinically in recipients of BMT would need validation in clinical models in comparison and in combination with GCSF. To determine SW209415's ability to promote hematopoietic recovery following BMT independently as well as synergistically with GCSF, we established the bone marrow transplant model described above in which recipient mice receiving 500 k total bone marrow cells were assessed for peripheral blood recovery at 3 time points post transplant.
FIGS. 23-26 show that compared to vehicle treatment, SW209415, GCSF, and the combination treatment recovered neutrophils significantly faster atDays - While this invention has been particularly shown and described with references to preferred embodiments thereof, it will be understood by those skilled in the art that various changes in form and details may be made therein without departing from the scope of the invention encompassed by the appended claims. All patents, publications and references cited in the foregoing specification are herein incorporated by reference in their entirety.
Claims (24)
1. A method of increasing neutrophils in a subject in need thereof, the method comprising administering to the subject a 15-PGDH inhibitor.
2. The method of claim 1 , further comprising administering in combination with the 15-PGDH inhibitor at least one hematopoietic cytokine or cell mobilization agent.
3. (canceled)
4. (canceled)
5. The method of claim 1 , wherein the subject has or is at risk of at least one of neutropenia, thrombocytopenia, anemia, or cytopenia.
6. The method of claim 1 , wherein the 15-PGDH inhibitor has the following formula (V):
wherein n is 0-2
X6 is independently is N or CRC
R1, R6, R7, and Rc are each independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heteroaryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, —Si(C1-C3 alkyl)3, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl, acyloxy, C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl, C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl, C2-C24 alkylcarbonato, C6-C20 arylcarbonato, carboxy, carboxylato, carbamoyl, C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl, arylcarbamoyl, thiocarbamoyl, carbamido, cyano, isocyano, cyanato, isocyanato, isothiocyanato, azido, formyl, thioformyl, amino, C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido, C6-C20 arylamido, imino, alkylimino, arylimino, nitro, nitroso, sulfa, sulfonato, C1-C24alkylsulfanyl, arylsulfanyl, C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl, C5-C20 arylsulfinyl, C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl, C5-C20 arylsulfonyl, sulfonamide, phosphono, phosphonato, phosphinato, phospho, phosphino, polyalkylethers, phosphates, phosphate esters, groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, combinations thereof, and wherein R6 and R7 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein the ring is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, and a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclyl; and
U1 is N, C—R2, or C—NR3R4, wherein R2 is selected from the group consisting of a H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n 1 OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, O(CO)R′, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and wherein R1 and R2 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein R3 and R4 are the same or different and are each selected from the group consisting of H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n 1 OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and R3 or R4 may be absent;
or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof.
7. The method of claim 1 , wherein the 15-PGDH inhibitor has the following formula (VI):
wherein n=0-2;
X6 is N or CRc;
R1 is selected from the group consisting of branched or linear alkyl including —(CH2)n 1 CH3 (n1=0-7),
wherein n2=0-6 and X is any of the following: CFyHz (y+z=3), CClyHz (y+z=3), OH, OAc, OMe, R71, OR72, CN, N(R73)2,
(n4=0-5).
R5 is selected from the group consisting of H, Cl, F, NH2, and N(R76)2;
R6 and R7 can each independently be one of the following:
and
each R8, R9, R10, R11, R12, R13, R14, R15, R16, R17, R18, R19, R20, R21, R22, R23, R24, R25, R26, R27, R28, R29, R30, R31, R32, R33, R34, R35, R36, R37, R38, R39, R40, R41, R42, R43, R44, R45, R46, R47, R48, R49, R50, R51, R52, R53, R54, R55, R56, R57, R58, R59, R60, R61, R62, R63, R64, R65, R66, R67, R68, R69, R70, R71, R72, R73, R74, R76, and Rc are the same or different and are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heteroaryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, —Si(C1-C3 alkyl)3, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C1-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl, acyloxy, C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl, C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl, C2-C24 alkylcarbonato, C6-C20 arylcarbonato, carboxy, carboxylato, carbamoyl, C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl, arylcarbamoyl, thiocarbamoyl, carbamido, cyano, isocyano, cyanato, isocyanato, isothiocyanato, azido, formyl, thioformyl, amino, C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido, C6-C20 arylamido, imino, alkylimino, arylimino, nitro, nitroso, sulfa, sulfonato, C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl, arylsulfanyl, C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl, C5-C20 arylsulfinyl, C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl, C5-C20 arylsulfonyl, sulfonamide, phosphono, phosphonato, phosphinato, phospho, phosphino, polyalkylethers, phosphates, phosphate esters, groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, and combinations thereof, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof.
9. A method increasing numbers of and/or of mobilizing peripheral blood hematopoietic stem cells in a subject in need thereof, the method comprising administering to the subject a 15-PGDH inhibitor.
10. The method of claim 9 , wherein the number of hematopoietic stem cells is increased in blood or bone marrow.
11. The method of claim 9 , further comprising administering in combination with the 15-PGDH inhibitor at least one hematopoietic cytokine or cell mobilization agent.
12. (canceled)
13. The method of claim 9 , wherein the subject has or is at risk of at least one of neutropenia, thrombocytopenia, anemia, or cytopenia.
14. The method of claim 13 , wherein the subject has received a hematopoietic stem cell transplant, bone marrow transplant, chemotherapy, a myelosuppressive therapy, radiation therapy, viral therapy, and/or has a bone marrow disease, cancer, viral infection, aplastic anemia, myelodysplasia, and/or myelofibrosis.
15. The method of claim 9 , wherein the 15-PGDH inhibitor has the following formula (V):
wherein n is 0-2
X6 is independently is N or CRc
R1, R6, R7, and Rc are each independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heteroaryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, —Si(C1-C3 alkyl)3, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl, acyloxy, C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl, C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl, C2-C24 alkylcarbonato, C6-C20 arylcarbonato, carboxy, carboxylato, carbamoyl, C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl, arylcarbamoyl, thiocarbamoyl, carbamido, cyano, isocyano, cyanato, isocyanato, isothiocyanato, azido, formyl, thioformyl, amino, C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido, C6-C20 arylamido, imino, alkylimino, arylimino, nitro, nitroso, sulfo, sulfonato, C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl, arylsulfanyl, C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl, C5-C20 arylsulfinyl, C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl, C5-C20 arylsulfonyl, sulfonamide, phosphono, phosphonato, phosphinato, phospho, phosphino, polyalkylethers, phosphates, phosphate esters, groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, combinations thereof, and wherein R6 and R7 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein the ring is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, and a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclyl; and
U1 is N, C—R2, or C—NR3R4, wherein R2 is selected from the group consisting of a H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n 1 OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, O(CO)R′, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and wherein R1 and R2 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein R3 and R4 are the same or different and are each selected from the group consisting of H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n1OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and R3 or R4 may be absent;
or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof.
16. The method of claim 9 , wherein the 15-PGDH inhibitor has the following formula (VI):
wherein n=0-2; X6 is
N or CRc;
R1 is selected from the group consisting of branched or linear alkyl including —(CH2)n 1 CH3 (n1=0-7),
wherein n2=0-6 and X is any of the following: CFyHz (y+z=3), CClyHz (y+z=3), OH, OAc, OMe, R71, OR72, CN, N(R73)2,
(n4=0-5).
R5 is selected from the group consisting of H, Cl, F, NH2, and N(R76)2;
R6 and R7 can each independently be one of the following:
and
each R8, R9, R10, R11, R12, R13, R14, R15, R16, R17, R18, R19, R20, R21, R22, R23, R24, R25, R26, R27, R28, R29, R30, R31, R32, R33, R34, R35, R36, R37, R38, R39, R40, R41, R42, R43, R44, R45, R46, R47, R48, R49, R50, R51, R52, R53, R54, R55, R56, R57, R58, R59, R60, R61, R62, R63, R64, R65, R66, R67, R68, R69, R70, R71, R72, R73, R74, R76, and Rc are the same or different and are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heteroaryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, —Si(C1-C3 alkyl)3, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C214 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl, acyloxy, C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl, C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl, C2-C24 alkylcarbonato, C6-C20 arylcarbonato, carboxy, carboxylato, carbamoyl, C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl, arylcarbamoyl, thiocarbamoyl, carbamido, cyano, isocyano, cyanato, isocyanato, isothiocyanato, azido, formyl, thioformyl, amino, C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido, C6-C20 arylamido, imino, alkylimino, arylimino, nitro, nitroso, sulfa, sulfonato, C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl, arylsulfanyl, C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl, C5-C20 arylsulfinyl, C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl, C5-C20 arylsulfonyl, sulfonamide, phosphono, phosphonato, phosphinato, phospho, phosphino, polyalkylethers, phosphates, phosphate esters, groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, and combinations thereof, or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof.
18. A method of treating at least one of neutropenia, thrombocytopenia, anemia, or cytopenia in a subject in need thereof, the method comprising:
administering to the subject a 15-PGDH inhibitor.
19. The method of claim 18 , further comprising administering in combination with the 15-PGDH inhibitor at least one hematopoietic cytokine or cell mobilization agent.
20. (canceled)
21. The method of claim 18 , wherein the subject has received a hematopoietic stem cell transplant, bone marrow transplant, chemotherapy, a myelosuppressive therapy, radiation therapy, and/or viral therapy, and/or has a bone marrow disease, cancer, viral infection, aplastic anemia, myelodysplasia, and/or myelofibrosis.
22. The method of any of claim 18 , wherein the 15-PGDH inhibitor has the following formula (V):
wherein n is 0-2
X6 is independently is N or CRc
R1, R6, R7, and Rc are each independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heteroaryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, —Si(C1-C3 alkyl)3, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl, acyloxy, C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl, C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl, C2-C24 alkylcarbonato, C6-C20 arylcarbonato, carboxy, carboxylato, carbamoyl, C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl, arylcarbamoyl, thiocarbamoyl, carbamido, cyano, isocyano, cyanato, isocyanato, isothiocyanato, azido, formyl, thioformyl, amino, C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido, C6-C20 arylamido, imino, alkylimino, arylimino, nitro, nitroso, sulfa, sulfonato, C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl, arylsulfanyl, C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl, C5-C20 arylsulfinyl, C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl, C5-C20 arylsulfonyl, sulfonamide, phosphono, phosphonato, phosphinato, phospho, phosphino, polyalkylethers, phosphates, phosphate esters, groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, combinations thereof, and wherein R6 and R7 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein the ring is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, a substituted or unsubstituted heteroaryl, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, and a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclyl; and
U1 is N, C—R2, or C—NR3R4, wherein R2 is selected from the group consisting of a H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n 1 OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, O—CH2— CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, O—CH2—CH2X, X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, O(CO)R′, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and wherein R1 and R2 may be linked to form a cyclic or polycyclic ring, wherein R3 and R4 are the same or different and are each selected from the group consisting of H, a lower alkyl group, O, (CH2)n1OR′ (wherein n1=1, 2, or 3), CF3, CH2—CH2X, CH2—CH2—CH2X, (wherein X=H, F, Cl, Br, or I), CN, (C═O)—R′, (C═O)N(R′)2, COOR′ (wherein R′ is H or a lower alkyl group), and R3 or R4 may be absent;
or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof.
23. The method of claim 18 , wherein the 15-PGDH inhibitor has the following formula (VI):
wherein n=0-2;
X is N or CRc;
R1 is selected from the group consisting of branched or linear alkyl including —(CH2)n 1 CH3 (n1=0-7),
wherein n2=0-6 and X is any of the following: CFyHz (y+z=3), CClyHz (y+z=3), OH, OAc, OMe, R71, OR72, CN, N(R73)2,
(n4=0-5).
R5 is selected from the group consisting of H, Cl, F, NH2, and NC(R76)2;
R6 and R7 can each independently be one of the following:
and
each R8, R9, R10, R11, R12, R13, R14, R15, R16, R17, R18, R19, R20, R21, R22, R23, R24, R25, R26, R27, R28, R29, R30, R31, R32, R33, R34, R35, R36, R37, R38, R39, R40, R41, R42, R43, R44, R45, R46, R47, R48, R49, R50, R51, R52, R53, R54, R55, R56, R57, R58, R59, R60, R61, R62, R63, R64, R65, R66, R67, R68, R69, R70, R71, R72, R73, R74, R76, and Rc are the same or different and are independently selected from the group consisting of hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1-C24 alkyl, C2-C24 alkenyl, C2-C24 alkynyl, C3-C20 aryl, heteroaryl, heterocycloalkenyl containing from 5-6 ring atoms, C6-C24 alkaryl, C6-C24 aralkyl, halo, —Si(C1-C3 alkyl)3, hydroxyl, sulfhydryl, C1-C24 alkoxy, C2-C24 alkenyloxy, C2-C24 alkynyloxy, C5-C20 aryloxy, acyl, acyloxy, C2-C24 alkoxycarbonyl, C6-C20 aryloxycarbonyl, C2-C24 alkylcarbonato, C6-C20 arylcarbonato, carboxy, carboxylato, carbamoyl, C1-C24 alkyl-carbamoyl, arylcarbamoyl, thiocarbamoyl, carbamido, cyano, isocyano, cyanato, isocyanato, isothiocyanato, azido, formyl, thioformyl, amino, C1-C24 alkyl amino, C5-C20 aryl amino, C2-C24 alkylamido, C6-C20 arylamido, imino, alkylimino, arylimino, nitro, nitroso, sulfa, sulfonato, C1-C24 alkylsulfanyl, arylsulfanyl, C1-C24 alkylsulfinyl, C5-C20 arylsulfinyl, C1-C24 alkylsulfonyl, C5-C20 arylsulfonyl, sulfonamide, phosphono, phosphonato, phosphinato, phospho, phosphino, polyalkylethers, phosphates, phosphate esters, groups incorporating amino acids or other moieties expected to bear positive or negative charge at physiological pH, and combinations thereof, and or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof.
Priority Applications (1)
Application Number | Priority Date | Filing Date | Title |
---|---|---|---|
US17/898,776 US20230116062A1 (en) | 2012-04-16 | 2022-08-30 | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis |
Applications Claiming Priority (18)
Application Number | Priority Date | Filing Date | Title |
---|---|---|---|
US201261624670P | 2012-04-16 | 2012-04-16 | |
PCT/US2013/036790 WO2013158649A1 (en) | 2012-04-16 | 2013-04-16 | Compositions and methods of modulating 15-pgdh activity |
US201361891260P | 2013-10-15 | 2013-10-15 | |
US201461954202P | 2014-03-17 | 2014-03-17 | |
US201462019597P | 2014-07-01 | 2014-07-01 | |
US201462043694P | 2014-08-29 | 2014-08-29 | |
PCT/US2014/060761 WO2015065716A1 (en) | 2013-10-15 | 2014-10-15 | Compositions and methods of modulating short-chain dehydrogenase activity |
US201414395021A | 2014-10-16 | 2014-10-16 | |
US201562129885P | 2015-03-08 | 2015-03-08 | |
US201562147305P | 2015-04-14 | 2015-04-14 | |
US201562252973P | 2015-11-09 | 2015-11-09 | |
PCT/US2016/021374 WO2016144958A1 (en) | 2015-03-08 | 2016-03-08 | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for treating fibrosis |
PCT/US2016/027549 WO2016168472A1 (en) | 2015-04-14 | 2016-04-14 | Compositions and methods of modulating short-chain dehydrogenase activity |
US201615029943A | 2016-04-15 | 2016-04-15 | |
US15/347,587 US9801863B2 (en) | 2012-04-16 | 2016-11-09 | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis |
US15/799,307 US10420752B2 (en) | 2012-04-16 | 2017-10-31 | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis |
US16/581,024 US20200147063A1 (en) | 2012-04-16 | 2019-09-24 | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis |
US17/898,776 US20230116062A1 (en) | 2012-04-16 | 2022-08-30 | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis |
Related Parent Applications (1)
Application Number | Title | Priority Date | Filing Date |
---|---|---|---|
US16/581,024 Continuation US20200147063A1 (en) | 2012-04-16 | 2019-09-24 | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis |
Publications (1)
Publication Number | Publication Date |
---|---|
US20230116062A1 true US20230116062A1 (en) | 2023-04-13 |
Family
ID=59387849
Family Applications (4)
Application Number | Title | Priority Date | Filing Date |
---|---|---|---|
US15/347,587 Active US9801863B2 (en) | 2012-04-16 | 2016-11-09 | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis |
US15/799,307 Active 2033-05-02 US10420752B2 (en) | 2012-04-16 | 2017-10-31 | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis |
US16/581,024 Abandoned US20200147063A1 (en) | 2012-04-16 | 2019-09-24 | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis |
US17/898,776 Pending US20230116062A1 (en) | 2012-04-16 | 2022-08-30 | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis |
Family Applications Before (3)
Application Number | Title | Priority Date | Filing Date |
---|---|---|---|
US15/347,587 Active US9801863B2 (en) | 2012-04-16 | 2016-11-09 | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis |
US15/799,307 Active 2033-05-02 US10420752B2 (en) | 2012-04-16 | 2017-10-31 | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis |
US16/581,024 Abandoned US20200147063A1 (en) | 2012-04-16 | 2019-09-24 | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis |
Country Status (1)
Country | Link |
---|---|
US (4) | US9801863B2 (en) |
Families Citing this family (8)
Publication number | Priority date | Publication date | Assignee | Title |
---|---|---|---|---|
EP2838533B1 (en) * | 2012-04-16 | 2017-10-04 | Case Western Reserve University | Compositions and methods of modulating 15-pgdh activity |
CA2927730A1 (en) * | 2013-10-15 | 2015-05-07 | Case Western Reserve University | Compositions and methods of modulating short-chain dehydrogenase activity |
US10945998B2 (en) | 2015-03-08 | 2021-03-16 | Case Western Reserve University | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for treating fibrosis |
AU2016248080A1 (en) * | 2015-04-14 | 2017-11-02 | Board Of Regents Of The University Of Texas System | Compositions and methods of modulating short-chain dehydrogenase activity |
WO2018102552A1 (en) | 2016-11-30 | 2018-06-07 | Case Western Reserve University | Combinations of 15-pgdh inhibitors with corcosteroids and/or tnf inhibitors and uses thereof |
CN118480009A (en) | 2017-02-06 | 2024-08-13 | 卡斯西部储备大学 | Compositions and methods for modulating short-chain dehydrogenase activity |
US11426420B2 (en) | 2017-04-07 | 2022-08-30 | Case Western Reserve University | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for treating coronary disorders |
CA3120858A1 (en) * | 2018-11-21 | 2020-05-28 | Case Western Reserve University | Compositions and methods of modulating short-chain dehydrogenase activity |
Family Cites Families (25)
Publication number | Priority date | Publication date | Assignee | Title |
---|---|---|---|---|
DE3812177A1 (en) | 1988-04-13 | 1989-10-26 | Bayer Ag | 2-PHENYLSULFINYL-NITRO-PYRIDINE, METHOD FOR THE PRODUCTION AND THEIR USE |
FR2825261B1 (en) | 2001-06-01 | 2003-09-12 | Maco Pharma Sa | PLACENTAL BLOOD COLLECTION LINE COMPRISING A RINSING POCKET |
US7320967B2 (en) | 2002-04-23 | 2008-01-22 | L'oreal | Cosmetic composition, method of cosmetic treatment and preparation of a composition for promoting the growth and/or preventing or delaying the loss of hair |
FR2838641B1 (en) | 2002-04-23 | 2005-12-23 | Oreal | COSMETIC COMPOSITION, METHOD FOR COSMETIC TREATMENT AND PREPARATION OF COMPOSITION FOR PROMOTING GROWTH AND / OR PREVENTING OR DELAYING HAIR FALL |
US7091216B2 (en) | 2002-08-02 | 2006-08-15 | Merck & Co., Inc. | Substituted furo[2,3-b]pyridine derivatives |
ES2274285T3 (en) | 2002-10-18 | 2007-05-16 | F. Hoffmann-La Roche Ag | 4-PIPERANZINILBENCENOSULFONILINDOLES WITH AFFINITY TO THE RECEIVER 5-HT6. |
WO2004069213A2 (en) | 2003-01-15 | 2004-08-19 | L'oreal | Cosmetic composition comprising a 2-alkylideneaminooxyacetamide |
WO2004073594A2 (en) | 2003-02-12 | 2004-09-02 | L'oreal | Use of an inhibitor of 15-hydroxyprostaglandin dehydrogenase in order to stimulate pigmentation of the skin or skin appendages |
US7147626B2 (en) | 2004-09-23 | 2006-12-12 | Celgene Corporation | Cord blood and placenta collection kit |
US20070071699A1 (en) | 2005-06-28 | 2007-03-29 | L'oreal | Benzylidene-1,3-thiazolidine-2,4-dione compounds for promoting and/or inducing and/or stimulating the pigmentation of keratin materials and/or for limiting their depigmentation and/or whitening |
PE20070619A1 (en) | 2005-09-27 | 2007-07-02 | Wyeth Corp | I HAVE (2,3-b) PYRIDIN-5-CARBONITRILES AS PROTEIN KINASE INHIBITORS |
US20070078175A1 (en) | 2005-10-05 | 2007-04-05 | L'oreal | Administration of novel phenylfurylmethylthiazolidine-2,4-dione and phenylthienylmethylthiazolidine-2,4-dione compounds for stimulating or inducing the growth of keratinous fibers and/or slowing loss thereof |
EA200801536A1 (en) | 2005-12-20 | 2008-12-30 | Рихтер Гедеон Нирт. | NEW TIENOPYRESULPHONE DERIVATIVES |
AR060632A1 (en) | 2006-04-26 | 2008-07-02 | Genentech Inc | PHOSFOINOSITIDE INHIBITING COMPOUNDS 3- KINASE AND METHODS OF USE |
CN101903038A (en) | 2007-07-10 | 2010-12-01 | 纽约市哥伦比亚大学信托人 | Proteic thermostabilization |
DE102007049451A1 (en) | 2007-10-16 | 2009-04-23 | Merck Patent Gmbh | 5-Cyano-thienopyridine |
EP2383263B1 (en) | 2008-12-30 | 2014-04-16 | Industry-academic Cooperation Foundation, Chosun University | Novel thiazolidinedione derivative and use thereof |
KR20100137090A (en) | 2009-06-22 | 2010-12-30 | 조선대학교산학협력단 | Novel thiazolidinedione derivative and uses thereof |
EP2308883A1 (en) | 2009-10-05 | 2011-04-13 | Centre National De La Recherche Scientifique | New derivatives of thieno[2,3-b]pyridine and 5,6,7,8 tetrahydrothieno[2,3 b]quinoline in particular useful in the treatment of malaria |
JP6220791B2 (en) | 2011-12-02 | 2017-10-25 | フェイト セラピューティクス,インコーポレイテッド | Enhanced stem cell composition |
KR101370670B1 (en) | 2012-03-12 | 2014-03-06 | 조선대학교산학협력단 | Flavone compounds with 15-hydroxyprostaglandin dehydrogenase inhibitory activity and uses thereof |
EP2838533B1 (en) | 2012-04-16 | 2017-10-04 | Case Western Reserve University | Compositions and methods of modulating 15-pgdh activity |
CA2927730A1 (en) | 2013-10-15 | 2015-05-07 | Case Western Reserve University | Compositions and methods of modulating short-chain dehydrogenase activity |
US10945998B2 (en) | 2015-03-08 | 2021-03-16 | Case Western Reserve University | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for treating fibrosis |
AU2016248080A1 (en) | 2015-04-14 | 2017-11-02 | Board Of Regents Of The University Of Texas System | Compositions and methods of modulating short-chain dehydrogenase activity |
-
2016
- 2016-11-09 US US15/347,587 patent/US9801863B2/en active Active
-
2017
- 2017-10-31 US US15/799,307 patent/US10420752B2/en active Active
-
2019
- 2019-09-24 US US16/581,024 patent/US20200147063A1/en not_active Abandoned
-
2022
- 2022-08-30 US US17/898,776 patent/US20230116062A1/en active Pending
Also Published As
Publication number | Publication date |
---|---|
US20170216265A1 (en) | 2017-08-03 |
US20180125829A1 (en) | 2018-05-10 |
US9801863B2 (en) | 2017-10-31 |
US20200147063A1 (en) | 2020-05-14 |
US10420752B2 (en) | 2019-09-24 |
Similar Documents
Publication | Publication Date | Title |
---|---|---|
US20230116062A1 (en) | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis | |
US20230285402A1 (en) | Compositions and Methods of Modulating Short-Chain Dehydrogenase Activity | |
US11718589B2 (en) | Compositions and methods of modulating short-chain dehydrogenase | |
US20240174688A1 (en) | Compositions and methods of modulating short-chain dehydrogenase activity | |
US10336747B2 (en) | Pyrimido[4,5-B]indole derivatives and use thereof in the expansion of hematopoietic stem cells | |
US20240043440A1 (en) | Compositions and methods of modulating short-chain dehydrogenase activity | |
Gerson et al. | Inhibitors of short-chain dehydrogenase activity for modulating hematopoietic stem cells and hematopoiesis |
Legal Events
Date | Code | Title | Description |
---|---|---|---|
STPP | Information on status: patent application and granting procedure in general |
Free format text: DOCKETED NEW CASE - READY FOR EXAMINATION |
|
STPP | Information on status: patent application and granting procedure in general |
Free format text: NON FINAL ACTION MAILED |
|
STPP | Information on status: patent application and granting procedure in general |
Free format text: RESPONSE TO NON-FINAL OFFICE ACTION ENTERED AND FORWARDED TO EXAMINER |
|
STPP | Information on status: patent application and granting procedure in general |
Free format text: NON FINAL ACTION MAILED |
|
STPP | Information on status: patent application and granting procedure in general |
Free format text: RESPONSE TO NON-FINAL OFFICE ACTION ENTERED AND FORWARDED TO EXAMINER |
|
STPP | Information on status: patent application and granting procedure in general |
Free format text: FINAL REJECTION MAILED |